Skip to main content

Full text of "Mohammed, Buddha, and Christ : four lectures on natural and revealed religion"

See other formats


<.  t  *  ■ 


iili 


N 


^^ 


-iSToTpafe 


<'&• 


SEP      1    1964 


A 


^l-OSICAl  SttAV^^ 


"?    1964 


BUDDHA,  AND  CHRIST. 


FOUR  LECTURES 


ON 


NATURAL   AND   REVEALED    RELIGION. 


MARCUS    DODS,    D.D. 


HODDER    AND     STOUGHTON, 

27,    PATERNOSTER    ROW. 
MDCCCLXXVII. 


•  I 


INWIN    BROTHERS,   PRINTERS,   CHILWORTH   AND   LONDON. 


'nr^HESE  Lectures  to  Young  Men  were  re- 
"*■    cently  delivered   at    the    English   Presby- 
terian College,  London,  and  are   published  in 
compliance  with  the  custom  of  the  Lectureship. 


M.  D. 


Glasgow, 

April,  1 8;  7. 


.\ 


CONTENTS, 


LECTURE  I. 
MOHAMMEDANISM. 


Page  I. 


The  Mohammedan  creed—  Unity  of  God — Estimate  of 
Mohammed's  idea  of  God — A  purely  Semitic  idea — Its 
results  on  Mohammedan  history —  The  second  Article, 
Mohammed  the  Prophet  of  God — In  what  sense  true— 
His   courage  and  sincerity  —  Change  that  passed  upon 
him —  His  licentiousness  —  His  abuse  of  the  prophetic 
office — Practical  duties  of  Moslems — ^Their  regularity  and 
frankness  in  prayer — The  fast  of  Ramadan — Almsgiving — 
Pilgrimage— Mecca— Pilgrim  rites — ^Uses  of  pilgrimage — 
Objectionable  features  of  Mohammedanism^Paradise — 
Fatalism — Polygamy — Mohammed's  example — Facility  of 
divorce — Disastrous  effects  of  the  marriage  laws — Lane's 
opinion — Slavery. 

LECTURE   II. 

MOHAMMEDANISM. 

Page  69. 

.:  Arabia  previous  to  Mohammedan  era  —  Monotheism 
lapsing  into  polytheism  and  idolatry — Zabism — Fetishism 
—-Barbarous  habits  and  customs — Inhumation  of  female 


vi  Contents. 

children — Judaism  in  Arabia  — Christianity — Irrehgious- 
ness  of  Arabs — The  Hanyfs  —  Mohammed,  a  Hanyf — 
Mohammed's  personal  influence — His  appearance,  man- 
ners, character,  and  habits— ^Voltaire's  judo;-ment  on  cause 
of  success  of  Islam  -^Carlyle's  judgment — Its  fallacy — 
The  sword  and  Islam — Arab  love  of  fighting  and  plunder 
— Feeding  of  strength  in  united  Arabia — Simplicity  and 
upright  government  of  early  caliphs  —  Other  causes  of 
success  —  Literature  and  Islam  —  Saracen  and  Greek 
learning  and  philosophy — Intolerance  of  Islam — Meek- 
ness towards  Moslems — Its  results  on  Arabia —  Islam 
compared  with  Mosaism — General  criticism — Judgments 
pronounced  by  Freeman,  Osborn,  and  Lord  Houghton. 

LECTURE    III. 
BUDDHISM. 

Page  129. 

Is  Buddhism  a  religion? — Its  origin — Three  anterior  re- 
ligions in  India — Brahmanism — Emanation  and  Absorp- 
tion— Transmigration — Salvation  by  priestly  rites  and 
transcendental  knowledge — Reaction  against  Brahmanism 
— Lifeof  Sakya-muni — His  sympathetic  nature — His  search 
for  emancipation  from  suffering — Conversations  with 
Brahmans — He  retires  to  the  jungle — He  becomes  the 
Buddha — Prevails  upon  himself  to  publish  his  discovery 
• — Missionary  ardour  of  first  disciples — His  last  words — 
Account  of  the  system — Its  postulates — Materialism  and 
transmigration — Misery  of  all  existence — Death  no  deliver- 
ance— Karma — Continuity  of  personal  identity — The  Four 
Great  Truths^Path  to  Nirvana — Nirvana,  a  moral  condi- 
tion— Defect  in  Buddhist  ethical  system — Annihilation — 
Mr.  Rhys  David's  exposition  of  Nirvana— Inherent  ex- 
cellence of  Buddhism — Its  practical  failure — Deterioration 
of  popular  Buddhism— Its  formalism — Its  atheism  has 
resulted  in  polytheism  and  saint-worship. 


Contents.  vii 

LECTURE  IV. 

THE  PERFECT  RELIGION. 

Page  187. 

Current  theories  to  account  for  religions — Universality 
of  religion — Definition  of  religion — Fallacious  tests  of 
perfect  religion — True  criterion — The  Christian  religion 
gives  highest  idea  of  God — It  does  so  because  it  has  its 
root  in  revelation — Revelation  defined — Centres  in  the 
Incarnation — Incarnation  not  a  Semitic  idea,  therefore 
given  or  revealed — Christianity  the  one  true  rehgion — 
Primitive  revelation — Revelation  in  history — Revelation 
and  speculation — Morality  of  Christianity  and  other  re- 
ligions— Moral  teaching  and  moral  influence — Superiority 
and  perfection  of  Christianity — How  far  the  purposes  of 
religion  have  been  served  by  natural  religions — The  reli- 
gious systems  to  be  distinguished  from  the  men  adhering 
to  them — Dadu-Religions,  in  what  sense  false — Is  the  ab- 
solutely best  also  the  relatively  best  religion — Comparison 
of  Arabian  Christianity  and  Mohammedanism — Conditions 
of  society  impervious  to  Christianity — Inferences  regarding 
missionary  effort — Conclusion. 


I. 

MOHAMMEDANISM  : 
ITS  CREED  AND  PRACTICE. 


' '  Say :  He  is  one  God : 
God  the  Everlasting  / 
He  hegetteth  not,  and  He  is  not  begotten  ; 
And  there  is  none  like  unto  Hlni." 


Koran,  Sura  cxii. 


I. 


FIFTEEN  per  cent,  of  our  fellow-men  are 
understood  to  be  Mohammedans,  and  from 
forty  to  fifty  millions  of  these  are  fellow-subjects 
of  our  own,  whose  faith  may  any  day  materially 
affect  our  most  important  interests,  yet  I  cannot 
take  for  granted  that  you  have  already  in  your 
minds  any  clear  conception  of  the  religion  of 
Islam.  One  of  the  best  modern  authorities  on 
the  subject  remarks'  that,  although  Islam  has 
been  described  in  so  many  books,  even  educated 
people  know  little  more  about  it  than  that  the 
Turks  are  polygamists.  If  this  is  extreme,  it 
must  yet  be  owned  that  the  knowledge  of  this 
great  religion  which  most  people  are  content 
with  is  confined  to  the  fact  that  it  originated 
with  Mohammed,  and  makes  its  devotees  poly- 
gamous and  fatalistic  persecutors,  who  abstain 
from  wine.     Happily  the  creed  of  Islam  is  brief 

^  Sprenger's  Das  Leben  und die  Leh'e  des  Moh.  ii.  i8i. 

2* 


4  Aloh  a  in  ni  cda  n  ism . 

and  easily  learned  ;  its  worship,  though  some- 
what formal,  is  as  simple  as  Calvin  or  Knox 
could  have  wished;  and  the  conduct  it  enjoins, 
if  not  always  the  purest  and  loftiest,  is  always 
perfectly  intelligible  and  practicable. 

The  articles  of  the  Mohammedan  creed  are 
six.  Every  Moslem  must  believe  in  the  unity 
of  God,  in  the  Angels,  the  Koran,  the  Prophets, 
the  Day  of  Judgment,  and  the  Decrees  of  God. 
Or,  as  the  Koran  itself  puts  it,  "  Whosoever 
believeth  not  on  God,  and  His  Angels,  and  His 
Books,  and  His  Apostles,  and  on  the  Last  Day, 
he  verily  hath  erred  with  far  gone  error."  ^  But 
the  brief  confession  which — uttered  with  upheld 
forefinger  to  denote  the  unity  of  God — makes 
any  man  a  Mohammedan,  is  the  world-renowned 
formula,  "  There  is  no  God  but  God,  and 
Mohammed  is  the  Prophet  of  God."  All  that 
is  essential  and  peculiar  to  this  religion,  its 
whole  strength  and  weakness,  is  embraced  in 
this  twofold  assertion. 

Mohammed  was  much  more  of  a  poet  than 
of  a  thinker.  He  had  no  capacity  for  profound 
theological  inquiry,  but  his  natural  penetration 
and  sense  repudiated  idolatry  as  monstrous, 
while  his  intensely  religious  temperament  made 
God  more  necessary  to  him  than  food  or  drink. 
His  idea  of  God  was  originally  formed  in  pre- 

'  Sur;i  iv.  i ;}^, 


Unitarianism  of  Mohaniined.  5 

sence  of,  and  in  opposition  to,  idolatry,  and  not 
with  any  definite  knowled,£;'e  of,  or  reference  to, 
Christianity.  Turning  with  distaste  from  the 
discussions  of  tritheistic  and  Arian  Christians, 
he  asserted  the  existence  and  supremacy  of  one 
God  in  a  form  level  to  the  capacity  of  his 
hearers,  and  in  the  definite  and  absolute  terms 
of  a  mind  untrammelled  and  undisturbed  by 
the  suggestions  of  a  better  instructed  theology/ 
*'  Surely  now  are  they  infidels  who  say  God  is 
a  third  of  three,  for  there  is  no  God  but  one 
God.  .  .  The  Messiah,  son  of  Mary,  is  but  an 
apostle  ;  other  apostles  have  flourished  before 
him  ;  and  his  mother  was  a  just  person  ;  they 
both  ate  food."^  The  extent  of  his  inquiries 
into  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  which  he  thus 
denounces,  may  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that 
he  believed  the  Virgin  Mary  (whom  he  also 
confounded  with  Miriam,  the  sister  of  Moses  3) 
to  be  the  third  person  worshipped  by  Trini- 
tarians, as  the  Mother  of  God,  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son.-^  • 

But   the   Unitarianism   of  I^Iohammed,  how- 
ever ill-instructed,  had  the  initial  advantage  of 

^  Cf.  ^^oltail"e,  Essai  sur  Ics  imviirs,  c.  vi. 

2  Sura  V.  yj. 

3  All  that  can  be  said  in  explanation  of  this  anachronism 
will  be  found  in  Reland's  De  Rel.  Moli,  p.  211,  and  Rod- 
well's  Koran ^  p.  422. 

4  Sura  V.  116,  and  especially  vi.  loi. 


>J 


6  2Iohainjncdanisvi. 

an  easy  and  forcible  presentation.  There  is 
one  God,  and  throu^^h  me,  Mohammed,  that 
God  summons  you  to  submit  to  Him.  This 
was  the  simple  gospel  which  gave  birth  to  the 
most  aggressive  religion  the  world  has  ever 
known.  vSubmission,  says  Bishop  Butler,  is 
the  whole  of  religion.  This  was  what  Moham- 
med laid  Jiold  of,  and  Islam,  that  is,  Submis- 
^  sion,  was  the  religion  he  proclaimed.     Let  all 

things  come  into  the  harmony  of  obedience  to 
one  God.  It  is  a  great  awakening  to  a  man 
.when  he  learns  that  the  universe  is  one,  that 
one  government,  one  system,  one  idea,  one  Will 
orders  the  whole.  Certainly  it  was  the  time  of 
Arabia's  regeneration,  as  it  was  one  of  the 
grand  moments  of  the  world's  history,  when 
Mohammed,  in  the  strength  of  his  new  faith 
and  triumphing  overall  his  native  superstitions 
and  the  associations  of  his  childhood,  entered 
the  temple  of  Mecca,  and  shivered  the  three 
hundred  and  sixty  idols  with  the  cry,  The 
truth  has  come,  let  falsehood  disappear.  Round 
this  belief,  that  one  only  w  as  supreme,  and  that 
He  had  a  will  to  execute  on  earth  through 
all  who  believed  in  Him,  the  dislocated  tribes 
of  Arabia  united ;  this  for  the  time  became 
the  compact  centre  of  the  earth  ;  and  all  who 
gathered  to  it— so  long  as  the  idea  of  the  unity 
of  God's  government  was  fresh  and  living — felt 


Its  Idea  of  God. 


empowered  as  His  servants  to  execute  His  will 
upon  earth. 

A  religion  stands  or  falls  with  its  idea  of  / 
God.  Now  Mohammed  claims  that  his  idea  off 
God  is  the  Christian  idea  purified.  "Say  ye 
to  the  Christians,"  he  says,  "  their  God  and 
my  God  is  one."  But,  in  point  of  fact,  the 
peculiar  contents  of  the  Christian  revelation 
are  discarded,  and  the  God  of  Mohammed  is  a 
God  exalted  indeed  and  mighty,  but  remote  and 
awful,  devoid  of  the  subduing,  uplifting,  holy 
love,  of  which  nothing  save  the  Incarnation 
conveys  an  adequate  knowledge,  or  gives  the 
needed  proof.  Very  spirited  and  true  are  the 
terms  in  which  he  frequently  describes  God  : 
*'  God  !  there  is  no  God  but  He — the  Livine, 
the  Self-subsisting;  neither  slumber  seizeth 
Him,  nor  sleep  :  all  that  is  in  the  heavens  and 
in  the  earth  is  His.  Who  is  he  that  can  in- 
tercede with  Him  but  by  His  own  permission  ? 
He  knoweth  what  is  present  with  His  creatures, 
and  what  is  yet  to  befall  them ;  yet  nought  of 
His  knowledge  do  they  comprehend,  save  what 
He  willeth.  His  throne  reacheth  over  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  and  the  upholding  of 
both  burdeneth  Him  not.  And  He  is  the  High, 
the  Great."  ^  But,  like  every  other  system  of 
Deism,  Mohammedanism  fails  to  convey  to  our 

^  Sura  ii.  256. 


F 


8  ]\Io/ia  in  uicda  n  ism . 

\.  minds  the  idea  of  a  God  perfect  in  love  and  in 
^  purity,  as  well  as  in  power.  Between  Allah 
^1  and  His  creatures  there  remains  a  deep  and 
impassable  gulf.  Dean  Milman  has,  with  his 
wonted  precision,  indicated  the  radical  defect 
of  this  idea  of  God,  when  he  says  :  "The  ab- 
sorption into,  or  even  the  approximation  to- 
wards, the  Deity,  by  contemplation  in  this  life, 
or  perfection  in  the  life  to  come,  are  equally 
foreign  to  the  Koran."  ^  The  sterner  virtues 
may  be  cultivated  under  the  light  of  such 
knowledge  of  God  as  Mohammed  proclaimed  ; 
but  it  requires  the  penetrating  w^armth  of  a 
Divine  and  holy  love,  pressing  on  to  perfect  in- 
timacy with  His  creatures,  to  fertilize  that  in- 
most soil  of  the  heart  where  the  roots  of  what 
is  tender,  humble,  and  self-sacrificing,  draw 
their  nutriment.  Mohammed  indeed  presents  to 
us  a  God  not  only  might}^  as  is  sometimes 
alleged,  but  also  holy  and  forgiving.  Every 
verse  of  the  Koran  is  given  "in  the  name  of 
God,  the  Compassionate,  the  Merciful;"  but 
this  compassion  is  exhibitedrnuch  more  in  a 
lenient  indulgence  to  the  infirmities  of  men, 
than  in  making  provision  for  their  deliverance 
from  them.  "Goddesireth  to  make  your  burden 
light  to  you,  for  man  hath  been  created  weak." 
This  is  the  refrain  of  that  notable  Sura  ^  in 
'  Latin  Christia?ufj,  ii.  192.  =  Sura  iv. 


JMohaviincd's  God  Indiiloxjit 


<!> 


which   such   liberal  allowance  is  made  for  the 
appetites    and   errors  of   the  followers  of  ISIo- 
hammed.     "  God   is    knowing,   wise  :"    this    is 
the  constantly  reiterated  ground  of  man's  con- 
fidence.    God  knows  how  weak  human  nature 
is,   He    understands  the  violence    of   appetite, 
and  does  not  expect  perfect  purity.^     This  con- 
siderate,   indulgent    God,   who  makes  no   pro- 
vision for  assimilating  men  to  Himself,  is  very 
different  from  the  God  of  Christ,   whose  wel- 
come, all-hopeful  summons  is.  Be  ye  holy,  for     I 
I  am  holy,  perfect  as  your  Father  in  heaven  is     ; 
perfect.     Indeed,   the    defects   of  Mohammed's    | 
idea  of  God  suggest  to  us  to  inquire  whether   / 
it   is    possible    to    conceive    worthily    of   God's 
holiness,    except    by    seeing   it   expressed   in   a 
perfectly  holy  human  life,  or  of  His  love,  except 
by    seeing    God    incarnate,  emptying  Himself, 
and  as  a  man  dying  for  men,  that  they  may  be 
one  with  Him  for  ever. 

Now  recent  investigation  has  brought  out 
with  considerable  clearness  that  the  Semitic 
conception  of  God  is  essentially  distinct  from 
the  Aryan  idea.^  The  Aryan  races  have  every- 
where shown  a  tendency  to  think  of  God,  and 
to  name  Him  through  His  works.  They  have 
recognised  the  beneficent  influence  of  the  sun 

^  See  the  profound  remarks  of  INIozley,  Bamptoii 
Lectures^  pp.  1 78-181. 

2  Fairbairn's  Studies,  p.  316. 


lo  Mohammedanism, 

and  the  rain;  they  have  trembled  before  the 
hurricane  ;  and  feeHng  that  these  forces  of  na- 
ture were  uncontrolhible  by  themselv^es,  they 
have  either  worshipped  them  or  have  prayed 
to  some  Spirit  who  overruled  them.  Their 
tendency  has  been  to  find  and  worship  the 
Creator  in  the  creature.  The  distinction  be- 
tween the  two  has  been  obliterated,  and  the 
interval  between  heaven  and  earth  filled  up. 
In  the  luxuriant  mythology  of  Greece,  it  is 
impossible  to  say  where  the  Divine  ends  and  the 
human  begins  :  gods  become  men,  and  men 
become  gods.  In  the  pantheism  of  the  Aryans 
of  India,  it  is  as  difficult  to  disentangle  the 
human  from  the  Divine.  And,  therefore,  as 
has  been  observed,  the  idea  of  the  Incarnation 
was  akin  to  the  Aryan  conception  of  God  ; 
but  it  was  most  repugnant  and  antagonistic  to 
the  Semitic  mind,  which  conceived  of  God  as 
the  infinitely  exalted  Sovereign,  which  named 
its  God,  the  Lord,  the  King,  the  Mighty  One. 
Mohammed's  idea  of  God  was,  therefore,  essen- 
tially the  Semitic  idea.  He,  as  little  as  the 
great  bulk  of  the  Jews  themselves,  could  not 
bring  his  mind  to  accept  the  Incarnation  or 
fill  up  the  abyss  between  God  and  man.  As 
t  /has  been  said  by  the  writer  who  has  most 
/  clearly  elucidated  this  point  :  "  It  is  of  the  es- 
K  sence  of  Christianity  to  affirm  the  Fatherhood 


Results  of  this  Defect.  1 1 

of  God.  It  is  of  the  essence  of  Mohamme- 
danism to  deny  the  Fatherhood  of  God.  The 
quarrel  between  Mohammedans  and  Christians 
is  not,  as  Mr.  Bosworth  Smith  says,  a  quarrel 
between  near  relations,  but  a  quarrel  between 
sons  and, servants. "  ^ 

"  One  God  the  Arabian  Prophet  preached  to  man, 

One  God  the  Orient  still 
Adores  through  many  a  mighty  span, 

A  God  of  Power  and  Will. 

A  God  that,  shrouded  in  His  lonely  light, 

Rests  utterly  apart 
From  all  the  vast  creations  of  His  might, 

From  Nature,  Man,  and  Art." 

The  baldness  and  onesidedness  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan confession  have  received  melancholy 
illustration  throughout  the  whole  history  of 
Islam.  It  has  been  a  religion  of  opposition 
from  the  first,  living  by  aggression,  mighty  and 
purifying  while  it  flows  in  full  flood,  but  when 
resting  and  at  peace,  it  stagnates  and  throws  |-f 
up  a  filthy  and  putrid  scum.  As  a  battle-cry 
none  is  more  animating  and  invigorating  than 
"There  is  no  God  but  God;"  everything  to 
which  we  are  opposed  is  as  stubble  before  the 
fire;  already  the  day  is  ours,  because  we  fight 
the  battles  of  the  One  God.  But  when  the 
victory  is  won,  and  men  have  to  shape  a  life  of 

^  Dr.  Robson,  British  a7td Foreign  Evangelical RevieWy 
Jan.  1877. 


12  IMoJiannncdanism. 

peace  for  themselves,  there  is  nothing  in  this 
creed  to  guide  or  to  sustain.  "  Hence,"  says 
Mr.  Maurice,  "  it  has  been  proved  that  Ma- 
hometanism  can  onl}^  thrive  while  it  is  aiming 
at  conquest.  Why  ?  Because  it  is  the  pro- 
clamation of  a  mere  sovereign,  who  employs 
men  to  declare  the  fact  that  he  is  a  sovereign, 
and  to  enforce  it  upon  the  world.  It  is  not  the 
proclamation  of  a  great  moral  Being,  who 
-J  deigns  to  raise  His  creatures  out  of  their 
sensual  and  natural  degradation  ;  wdio  reveals 
to  them  not  merely  that  He  is,  but  what  He 
is — why  He  has  created  them — what  they  have 
to  do  with  Him.  Unless  this  mighty  chasm 
in  the  Mahometan  doctrine  can  be  filled  up, 
it  must  wither  day  by  day — wither  for  all  pur- 
poses of  utility  to  mankind  ;  it  can  leave  nothing 
behind  but  a  wretched  carcase,  lilling  the  air 
with  the  infection  of  its  rottenness."  ^  Similarly 
writes  one  who  viewed  Mohammedanism  from  a 
totally  different  point  of  view.^  ''  So  long  as  a 
Mahometan  nation  is  dominant  and  conquering, 
so  long  is  it  great  and  glorious  after  its  own 
standard.  When  it  ceases  to  have  an  enemy  to 
contend  against,  it  sinks  into  sluggish  stupidity 
and  into  a  barbarism  far  viler  than  that  of  the 
conquerors  who  raised  it  to  greatnes?." 

^  Religions  of  the  ll/or/d,  p.  28. 

2  Freeman's  Lectures,  p,  202  (2nd  cd.). 


Second  Article  of  the  Creed,  1 3 

But  that  which  differentiates  i^Ioslems  from 
all  other  deists,  is  their  belief  that  Ivlohammed 
is  the  prophet  of  God.     This  indeed  may  not 
seem  an  astounding  nor  an  unwarranted  claim, 
when  we    learn  that    they    recognise    224,000, 
or,  according  to  a  more  moderate  computation, 
124,000  prophets  ;  ^  and  that  even  Mohammed 
himself  seemed  to  consider  not  only  Lokman 
the  Sage — the  Arabian  /Esop — but  even  Alexan- 
der the  Great,  a  prophet  of  God.     But  of  these 
prophets  six  have  been  the  bearers  of  new  laws 
and  revelations,  which  superseded  all  that  had 
been   delivered  by   their   predecessors.      These 
six  are  Adam,   Noah,  Abraham,   I\Ioses,  Jesus, 
and   Mohammed.     Mohammed,  coming  last,  is    V^ 
entitled  the  ''  Seal  of  the  Prophets,"  ^  summing 
up  and  closing  all  the  revelations  of  God.     Mo- 
hammed believed  in  the  miraculous  conception 
of  our  Lord,  in  the  miracles  of  Moses  and  other 
prophets,    and    in    the    Jewish    and    Christian 
Scriptures  ;    but  had   he   known  with  accuracy 
the  contents  of  previous  revelations,  he  would 
never  have   appeared    in   the  character  of  the 
final   prophet.     His  knowledge  of  Christianity 
is   so  meagre  and  confused,  that   it  is  difficult 
to  understand  how  even  the  most  illiterate  and 
mystified    sectary    fed    on    apocryphal    gospels 

1  Hughes's  Notes  on  MuJianuiiadanisin,  P-  Si-    Reland, 
p.  41. 

2  Sura  lxxxi!i.  40. 


1 4  JMohammcdamsm. 

could  have  conveyed  to  him  such  notions  of  the 
Gospel.  Of  the  great  and  enlightening  history 
of  Israel,  as  a  history,  he  knows  nothing,  and 
has  merely  caught  up  some  childish  tales  from 
the  Talmud  and  some  garbled  legends  of  the 
Hebrew  patriarchs  and  great  men/  This  last 
of  the  prophets  firmly  believed  that  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  Scriptures  were  from  God,  and 
yet  he  took  no  pains  to  ascertain  what  they 
had  revealed.  He  enjoined  on  his  followers, 
on  pain  of  eternal  punishment,  to  believe  in 
these  Scriptures  as  well  as  in  the  Koran,  and 
yet  he  did  not  know  what  he  was  commanding 
them  to  believe.  He  has  by  this  ignorance 
involved  himself  and  all  his  followers  in  a  fatal 
inconsistency.  The  Koran  everywhere  attributes 
inspiration  and  a  Divine  origin  to  the  Scriptures 
as  emphatically  as  it  claims  these  for  itself; 
while  at  the  same  time  it  is  impossible  for  a 
believer  in  the  Scriptures  to  believe  in  the 
Koran.  "  This  Koran,"  it  says,^  "  could  not 
have  been  composed  by  any  except  God  !  but 
it  is  a  confirmation  of  that  which  was  revealed 
before  it."  Again,  "  There  is  no  God  but  God, 
the   living,   the   self-subsisting;   He  hath   sent 

'  This  was  apparently  urged  against  Mohammed  even 
by  his  contemporaries.  Sec  Ko7'a?i,  Sura  xvi.  26  :  "  When 
it  is  said  unto  them,  What  hath  the  Lord  sent  down  to 
Mohammed  ?  they  answer,  Ancient  fables/' 

2  Sura  X. 


Belief  in  the  Christian  Scriptures.  ^15 

down  unto  thee  the  book  of  the  Koran  with 
truth,  confirming  that  which  was  revealed  be- 
fore it,  for  He  had  formerly  sent  down  the  Law 
and  the  Gospel,  a  direction  unto  men."^  Again, 
unbelief  in  the  Scriptures  is  by  Mohammed  put 
on  a  level  with  unbelief  in  the  Koran  itself,  as 
in  the  40th  Sura,  where  he  says  :  "  They 
who  charge  with  falsehood  the  book  of  the 
Koran  and  the  other  sacred  Scriptures  and  re- 
vealed doctrines  which  we  sent  our  former 
apostles  to  preach,  shall  hereafter  know  their 
folly,  when  the  collars  shall  be  on  their  necks, 
and  the  chains  by  which  they  shall  be  dragged 
into  hell." 

Mohammedans,  therefore,  are  in  the  awkward  ^b 

predicament  of  being  obliged  by  their  religion  Y 
to  believe  in  what  explodes  their  religion.  They 
are  commanded  to  believe  in  two  contradic- 
tories. They  are  commanded  to  accept  Jesus 
as  a  prophet,  and  at  the  same  time  to  accept 
Mohammed.  They  are  enjoined  to  receive  the 
Old  Testament  Scriptures  as  a  revelation, 
although  nothing  is  more  obvious  in  these 
Scriptures  than  that  the  history  of  Judaism 
developes  into  and  finds  its  completion  and  end 
in  Christianity;  and  they  are  enjoined  to  believe 
in  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  although 
these  writings  so  distinctly  claim  to  be  the  final 

^  Sura  iii.  I. 


1 6  AIohaniDicdanism. 

revelation,  that  it  is  impossible  to  find  room  for 
the  claims  of  Mohammed  as  the  ultimate  re- 
vealer  of  God's  will.  It  is  this  inconsistent 
demand  of  their  creed  which  produces  those 
anomalies  in  the  conduct  of  Moslems,  so  as- 
tonishing to  those  who  expect  to  find  only 
hatred  of  everything  Christian.  Lady  Duff 
Gordon  records  that  the  Moslem  carpenter  she 
employed  was  seen  swallowing  the  sawdust  of 
the  cedar  he  was  using  for  his  work,  because 
that  was  the  tree  under  which  Mary  had  sat 
with  Jesus  during  the  flight  into  Egypt. ^  Under 
Moslem  governments  men  have  been  put  to 
death  for  blaspheming  the  name  of  Jesus.  And 
according  to  their  own  divines,  "  every  Alim 
(or  doctor  of  the  law)  should  read  the  Towrat 
and  the  Ingeel  {i.e.,  the  Law  and  the  Gospel)  ; 
the  words  of  Seyiddna  Eesa  are  the  true 
faith."  ^ 

Neither  can  they  evade  the  awkwardness  of 
this  false  position  by  propounding  that  the  later 
revelation  supersedes  the  earlier,  and  that  they 
receive  the  words  of  Jesus  only  in  so  far  as 
these  are  confirmed  by  the  words  of  Mohammed.  > 
This  may  apply  in  so  far  as  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  a  code,  but  in  so  far  as  it  is  a  history,  it 
has  no  application.     Earlier  precepts   or  laws 

^  Last  Letters^  p.  66  ;  and  Letters,  p.  82. 
2  Ibid.  p.  206.     Comp,  Wood's  Oxus,  p.  301. 


IVas  Alohainmed  a  Prophet  ?         1 7 

may  be  repealed  or  superseded  by  later  precepts,  -0^ 
but  facts  cannot  be  cancelled  from  past  history.' 
If  the  facts  recorded  in  the  Gospels  are  true, 
then  there  is  no  room  for  Mohammed  in  the 
world.  And,  in  point  of  fact,  instructed  Mos- 
lems recognise  their  dilemma,  and  universally 
maintain  that  our  Scriptures  are '  corrupted  ; -^ 
that  is  to  say,  the  ultimate  defence  of  Moham- 
medanism is  one  which  a  single  whiff  of  Euro- 
pean criticism  will  blow  to  the  winds. 

But   is   Mohammed  in  no  sense  a  prophet  ? 

Certainly    he   had  two  of  the   most  im.portant 

•     •  •  ft 

characteristics  of  the  prophetic  order.     He  saw 

truth  about  God  which  his  fellow-men  did  not 

see,  and  he  had  an  irresistible  inward  impulse 

to  publish  this  truth.     In  respect  of  this  latter 

qualification  Mohammed  may  stand  comparison 

with  the  most  courageous  of  the  heroic  prophets 

of  Israel.     For  the  truth's  sake  he  risked  his 

life,  he  suffered  daily  persecution  for  years,  and 

eventually  banishment,  the  loss  of  property,  of 

the  goodwill  of  his  fellow-citizens,  and  of  the 

I  "  If  you  believe  in  the  Gospel  as  inspired,  you  may 
indeed  alter  its  precepts  by  the  Coran,  but  you  cannot 
cancel  the  fact  of  Christ's  death."  p.  xii.  of  17ie  Testi- 
mony borne  by  tlie  Coran  to  tJie  Jewish  and  Christiatt 
Scriptures.  2nd  edition,  published  anonymously  by  Sir 
William  Muir,  at  Allahabad,  i860. 

^  Henry  Martyn,  Controversial  Tracts  on  Christianity 
and  Alohanwiedanisni,  Edited  by  Dr.  S,  Lee,  Cambridge, 
1824. 

3 


^ 


]  8  AloJianunedanism. 

confidence  of  his  friends — he  suffered,  in  short, 
as  much  as  any  man  can  suffer  short  of  death, 
which  he  only  escaped  by  flight,  and  yet  he 
unflinchingly  proclaimed  his  message.  No 
bribe,  threat,  or  inducement  could  silence  him. 
*'  Though  they  array  against  me  the  sun  on  the 
right  hand  and  the  moon  on  the  left,  I  cannot 
renounce  my  purpose."  And  it  was  this  persis- 
tency, this  belief  in  his  call  to  proclaim  the 
unity  of  God,  which  was  the  m.aking  of  Islam. 
Other  men  have  been  monotheists  in  the  midst 
of  idolaters,  but  no  other  man  has  founded  a 
strong  and  enduring  monotheistic  religion.  The 
distinction  in  his  case  was  his  resolution  that 
other  men  should  believe.  If  we  ask  what  it 
was. that  made  Mohammed  aggressive  and  pro- 
selytizing where  other  men  had  been  content  to 
cherish  a  solitary  faith,  we  must  answer  that  it 
was  nothing  else  than  the  depth  and  force  of 
his  own  conviction  of  the  truth.  To  himself 
the  difference  between  one  God  and  many, 
between  the  unseen  Creator  and  these  ugly 
lumps  of  stone  or  wood,  was  simply  infinite. 
The  one  creed  was  death  and  darkness  to  him, 
the  other  light  and  life.  It  is  useless  seeking 
for  motives  in  such  a  case — for  ends  to  serve  and 
selfish  reasons  for  his  speaking  :  the  impossi- 
bility with  Mohammed  was  to  keep  silence. 
His  acceptance  of  the  office  of  teacher  of  his 


MoJiammccTs  Barnesf?iess.  19 

people  was   anything  but    the    ill-advised    and 
sudden  impulse  of  a  light-minded  vanity  or  am- 
bition.    His  own  convictions  had  been  reached 
only  after  long  years  of  lonely  mental  agony, 
and   of   a  doubt   and   distraction   bordering  on 
madness.     Who  can  doubt  the  earnestness  of 
that  search  after  truth  and  the  living  God,  that 
drove  the  affluent  merchant  from  his  comfort- 
able home  and  his  fond  wife,  to  make  his  abode 
for  months  at   a  time   in   the    dismal   cave  on 
Mount  Hira  ?     If  we   respect  the  shrinking  of 
Isaiah  or  Jeremiah  from  the  heavy  task  of  pro- 
claiming unwelcome   truth,   we   must   also   re- 
spect  the    keen    sensitiveness    of   Mohammed, 
who  was  so  burdened  by  this  same  responsi- 
bility, and  so  persuaded  of  his  incompetency  for 
the  task,  that  at  times  he  thought  his  new  feel' 
ings   and   thoughts  were   a  snare  of  the  devil, 
and  at  times  he  would  fain  have  rid  himself  of 
all    further   struggle   by    casting  himself  from 
a  friendly  precipice.     His  rolling  his  head   in 
his  mantle,  the  sound  of  the  ringing  of  bells  in 
his  ears,  his  sobbing  like  a  young  camel,  the 
sudden  grey  hairs  which  he  himself  ascribed  to 
the  terrific  Suras, — what  were  all  these  but  so 
many  physical  signs  of  a  nervous  organization 
overstrained  by  anxiety  and  thought  ? 

His  giving  himself  out  as  a  prophet  of  God 
was,  in  the  first  instance,  not  only  sincere,  but 

3* 


20 


J\  foil  am  lucda  n  ism. 


% 


V   vy 


5^ 


probably  correct  in  the  sense  in  which  he  him- 
self understood  it.  He  felt  that  he  had 
thoughts  of  God  which  it  deeply  concerned 
all  around  him  to  receive,  and  he  knew  that 
these  thoughts  were  given  him  by  God,  al- 
though not,  as  we  shall  see,  a  revelation  strictly 
so  called.  His  mistake  by  no  means  lay  in  his 
supposing  himself  to  be  called  upon  by  God  to 

,  speak  for  Him  and  introduce  a  better  religion, 
but  it  lay  in  his  graduall}^  coming  to  insist 
quite  as  much  on  men's  accepting  him  as  a 
prophet  as  on  their  accepting  the  great  truth 
he  preached.  He  was  a  prophet  to  his  country- 
men in  so  far  as  he  proclaimed  the  unity  of 
God,  but  this  was  no  sufficient  ground  for  his 
claiming  to  be  their  guide  in  all  matters  of 
religion,  still  less  for  his  assuming  the  lordship 
over  them  in  all  matters  civil  as  well.  The 
modesty  and  humility  apparent  in  him  so  long 
as  his  mind  was  possessed  with  objective  truth, 
gradually  gives  way  to  the  presumptuousness 
and  arrogance  of  a  mind  turned  more  to  a 
sense  of  its  own  importance.  To  put  the 
second    article  of  the   INIohammedan    creed  on 

Ithe  same  level  as  the  first,  to  make  it  as  essen- 
tial that  men  should  believe  in  the  mission  of 
Mohammed  as  in  the  unity  of  God,  was  no 
doubt  the  making  of  Islam,  but  it  was  an 
ignorant,  incongruous,  and  false  combination. 


MoJunnincd' s  Original  Sincei'ity.      2 1 


Had  Mohammed  known  his  own  ignorance  as 
well  as  his  knowledge,  the  world  would  have 
had  one  religion  the  less,  and  Christianity 
would  have  had  one  more  reformer. 

But  when  it  is  asked,  Was  Mohammed  sin- 
cere throughout  ?  I  believe  there  is  no  question 
in  religious  biography  more  difficult  to  answer. 
There  need,  I  think,  be  no  question  -about  his 
original  sincerity.  Trained  like  another  Samuel 
under  the  shadow  of  the  temple  of  which  his 
ancestors  were  the  guardians,  alone  allowed  to 
sit  with  his  grandfather  on  his  prayer-rug  in 
the  temple-court,^  prized  by  that  aged  chief  as 
the  jewel  of  all  his  tribe,  it  was  only  to  be 
expected  that  he  should  grow  up  with  a  strong 
religious  bent.  It  is  a  striking  proof  of  his 
sincerity  that  his  earliest  and  most  devoted  dis- 
ciples were  those  of  his  own  household,  and  his 
familiars,  who  had  known  him  in  all  circum- 
stances and  scanned  him  in  all  moods — his 
wife,  his  slave,  his  cousin,  his  father-in-law 
— the  latter  themselves  men  of  character  and 
position.  Neither  is  it  credible  that  a  man 
who  was  seeking  to  impose  on  the  public 
should  have  distinctly  asserted  that  he  could 
not  command  the  spirit  of  inspiration,  and 
should  have  waited  for  six  months  or  two 
3'ears    for    communications  which  he   very  ur- 

I  Caussin  de  Perceval's  Hist,  des  Ai'abes^  i.  289, 


V3-, 


2  2  Mohamnie  danism. 


cr 


ently  needed.  So  far  from  being  a  common 
impostor,  he  showed  himself  superior  to  the 
kind  of  temptation  to  which  the  leader  of  a 
crowd  of  admiring  disciples  is  most  exposed. 
On  the  saddest  day  of  Mohammed's  life,  when 
the  light  of  it  seemed  to  have  gone  down  in 
the  grave  of  his  little  boy  Ibrahim,  an  eclipse 
of  the  sun  occurred  as  he  went  home,  and  his 
friends  spoke  of  it  as  a  kind  of  token  of  the 
sympathy  of  Heaven.  A  vulgar  impostor  would 
have  accepted  the  flatter}^  but  Mohammed 
simply  said,  *'  The  sun  and  the  moon  are 
amongst  the  signs  appointed  by  the  Lord. 
They  are  not  eclipsed  on  the  death  of  any 
one."  ^  His  correspondence  with  the  rival 
prophet,  Moseilama,  has  commonly  and  justly 
been  cited  as  exhibiting  the  difference  between 
the  impostor  and  the  true  man.  It  ran  thus  : 
*'  Moseilama,  the  Apostle  of  God,  to  Mohammed, 
the  Apostle  of  God.  Now  let  the  earth  be  half 
mine  and  half  thine."  "  Mohammed,  the 
Apostle  of  God,  to  Moseilama,  the  Liar.  The 
earth  is  God's ;  He  giveth  it  for  inheritance  to 
such  of  His  servants  as  He  pleaseth,  and  the 
happy  issue  shall  attend  those  that  fear  Him." 
The  difficulty  is  to  reconcile  with  this  sin- 
cerity acts  which  certainly  at  first  sight  one  is 
tempted  to  condemn  as  immoral  and  dishonest. 

*  Muir,  iv.  i66. 


JMohainmcd' s  Licentiousness.  23 

Instead  of  feeling  it  to  be  incumbent  on  him 
as  a  prophet  of  God  to  set  his  followers  an 
example  of  temperance  and  high-toned  living, 
he  rather  used  his  office  as  a  title  to  license 
from  which  ordinary  men  were  restrained. 
Restricting  his  disciples  to  four  wives,  he  re- 
tained to  himself  the  liberty  of  taking  as  many  0 
as  he  pleased.  He  actually  married  eleven 
women,-iiine  of  whom  survived  him.  And  this 
he  sanctions  b}^  publishing  a  new  paragraph  of 
the  Koran,  as  allowing  him  this  "  privilege 
above  the  rest  of  the  faithful."  ^  One  is  tempted 
to  exclaim,  with  honest  old  Hoornbeek,  "Dig- 
_num  certe  Propheta  privilegium."^  Yet  let  us 
make  what  allowance  is  possible.  So  long  as 
Kadijah  lived  Mohammed  w^as  a  strict  mono- 
gamist. Until  he  was  fifty-three  years  of  age 
he  showed  no  disposition  to  adopt  the  custom  of 
his  country,  and  his  unmarried  youth  had  been 
exceptionally  pure.  But  the  sons  Kadijah  bore  ^A 
him  died  in  infancy,  and  his  enemies  taunted 
him  in  most  offensive  terms  with  his  lack  of 
a  male  heir.  Besides  this,  we  must  take 
into  account  that  among  Oriental  chiefs  and 
princes  the  extension  of  the  harem  has  ahvays 
been  one  of  the  first  modes  of  exhibiting  the 
grandeur  of  a  ruler.     We    remember   the    as- 

I  Sura  xxxiii.  48. 

^  Hoornbeek,  Sin/una  Controv.  p.  107. 


24  ]\ToJiaii?inedanism . 

tounding  number  of  Solomon's  wives — a  num- 
ber far  exceeded  by  many  of  Mohammed's  suc- 
cessors. Something,  too,  must  be  allowed  for 
his  desire  to  form  good  alliances  and  to  provide 
for  the  widows  of  his  devoted  followers.  All 
his  wives  but  one  were  widows,  and  many  of 
them  were  possibly  added  to  his  harem  as  a 
mode  of  showing  respect  for  the  dead,  and  of 
^  providing  the  widows  with  what  was  considered 
an  honourable  pension.  But  this  does  not 
account  for  all  his  marriages,  and  least  of  all 
does  it  account  for  his  scandalous  amours ;  and 
'  I  am  of  opinion  that  after  Kadijah's  influence 
was  withdrawn,  his  relations  with  women  were 
of  a  thoroughly  discreditable  kind.  His  mo- 
ralit}^  at  this  point  was  not  that  of  a  high- 
/minded  or  spiritual  man,  it  was  not  that  of  a 
man  whose  religion  had  exercised  a  purifying 
influence  upon  him, — it  was  no  higher  than 
that  of  his  contemporaries,  and  it  was  im- 
mensely lower  than  that  of  Christian  countries. 
But  all  this  might  have  been  overlooked. 
The  knot  of  the  matter  lies  not  in  his  polygamy, 
nor  even  in  his  occasional  licentiousness,  but 
in  the  fact  that  he  defended  his  conduct,  when 
it  created  scandal,  by  professed  revelations 
which  are  now  embodied  as  parts  of  the  Koran. 
When  his  wives  murmured,  and  with  justice, 
at   his    irregularities,    he    silenced    them    by   a 


■\ 


Carlyles  Defence  Invalid.  2 


0 


revelation  giving  him  conjugal  allowances 
which  he  had  himself  proscribed  as  unlawful. 
When  he  designed  to  contract  an  alliance  with 
a  woman  forbidden  to  him  by  his  own  law,  an  IS 
inspired  permission  was  forthcoming,  encour- 
aging him  to  the  transgression.  I  fear  that, 
notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  urged  in 
explanation,  the  common  sense  of  every  Chris- 
tian community  will  pronounce  that  underneath 
this  kind  of  conduct  a  low  morale  must  have 
existed.  It  is  idle  to  dismiss  the  question  as 
Carlyle  does  with  the  exclamation,  '*  A  false  | 
man  found  a  religion  ?  Why,  a  false  man  can- 
not build  a  brick  house  ! "  For  my  part,  I'd 
as  soon  go  with  Thackeray,  when  he  says  : 
"  A  lie  once  set  agoing,  having  the  breath  of 
life  breathed  into  it  by  the  father  of  lying,  and 
ordered  to  run  its  diabolical  little  course,  lives 
with  a  prodigious  vitality.  You  say,  '  Magna 
est  Veritas  et  prasvalebit.'  Psha !  Great  lies 
are  as  great  as  great  truths,  and  prevail  con- ' 
stantly,  and  day  after  day." 

But  of  late  years  the  idea  has  been  gaining 
ground  that  Mohammed  was  not  only  sincere 
in  his  zeal  for  religion,  but  was  also  sincere  in 
his  conviction  that  the  revelations  above  re- 
ferred to  were  from  God.  The  great  name  of 
Mohler  is  cited  as  an  advocate  of  this  opinion, 
and,  what  is  much  more,  as  one  who  attempts 


2  6  Moha  111  me  da  n  ism . 

to  explain  the  state  of  mind  in  which  Mo- 
hammed could  suppose  that  immoral  precepts 
were  the  inspiration  of  God.  "  I  maintain," 
he  sa3's,  "that  if  one  admits  the  possibility  of 
any  man's  being  able  to  give  out  his  own  in- 
dividual religious  impressions,  ideas,  and 
thoughts,  without  suspicion,  for  divine  inspi- 
rations, I  cannot  perceive  the  impossibility  of 
his  considering  God  also  to  be  the  author  of  all 
his  other  inward  impulses."  It  is  possible, 
that  is  to  say,  to  suppose  that  Mohammed  con- 
sidered that  God  was  the  author  of  his  impulse 
to  lust  after  other  men's  wives,  and  to  break 
his  promise  in  order  to  gratify  his  appetites.  If 
/\  so,  thenjiis  conscience  was  in  a  state  of  obfusca- 
^  _tion  not  surpassed  by  the  wildest  anabaptists  or 
v^fanatics  of  any  age,  and  wholly  unfitting  him 
to  be  a  teacher  or  ruler  of  men. 

I  believe,  however,  that  Mohammed  had 
I  been  so  much  in  the  habit  of  promulgating 
laws  and  issuing  manifestoes  in  the  capacity 
of  God's  apostle,  that  he  had  ceased  on  each 
occasion  to  consider  whether  he  was  merely 
speaking  for  God's  cause,  or  was  speaking 
God's  word.  I  believe  that,  situated  as  he 
was,  he  could  not  fail  at  length  to  act  on  the 
understanding  that  his  commission  as  God's 
apostle  was  a  general  one,  and  that  he  did  not 
need   to   wait    on    each  occasion  for   what    he 


Imnioi^al  Revelations.  27 

could  distinctly  recognise  as  a  revelation.^    He 
had   to   speak  and  to  act  on  the  spot  for  the 
present    emergency,  and   being   God's  apostle,    "v^ 
his  word  was  God's  word.     And  this  no  doubt 
made  the  final  step  easier.     Pressed  by  strong 
temptation,    entangled    in    circumstances    that 
threatened  to  diminish  his  influence,  he  boldly 
used,   for  his   own  purposes,   the   method   and 
authority  he  had  so  often  used  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  cause  of  Islam.     But  that  he   did 
so  without  compunction  I  do  not  believe.     Nor 
do    I    believe   that   had    he    accomplished    the    \a. 
desire   expressed   on   his  death-bed  of  revising  , 
the  Koran,  he  would  have  allowed  these  parts  / 
of   it   to    remain,  if  even   he   meant   that  they 
should  ever  be  published   to  the   world.     But 
in  whatever  way  these  matters  are  explained, 
Mohammed  appears  in  them  a  man  of  a  much 
lower  type  than  the  Old  Testament  prophets, 
not  to  speak  of  such  men  as  Paul  or  John. 

The  strength  of  Mohammed's  conviction  is 
best  measured  by  its  results  in  those  around 
him.     It   has  been  said  that  the  best  proof  a 

^  Pfleiderers  opinion  is  that  the  specification  of  God  as 
the  author  of  each  revelation  had  become  a  form  of 
speech  :  *'  Es  ist  das  kaum  anders  zu  beurtheiien  als  die 
Phraseologie  unseres  Konversationsstyls,  wo  ja  die 
Unachtheit  der  kursirenden  Phrasen  darum  schon  un- 
schuldig  ist,  weil  Jedermann  sie  kennt."- — Die  Religion, 
ii.  369. 


2S  AloJiammc  danism. 

Q  prophet  can  give  of  the  authenticity  of  his 
U  mission  is  to  win  credence  to  it.^  Certainly 
Mohammed  gave  this  proof,  and  thereby  evinced, 
if  not  the  authenticity  of  his  mission,  yet  his 
own  behef  in  it.  With  admirable  sagacity  and 
sincerity  he  declined  to  give  himself  out  as  a 
worker  of  miracles.  To  those  who  asked  for 
signs,  he  replied,  "  Signs  are  in  the  power  of 
God  alone,  and  I  am  no  more  than  a  public 
preacher."  ~  Other  prophets  had  come  with 
miracles,  and  had  been  disbelieved, ^  therefore 
Mohammed  came  with  the  sword.  Those 
whom  God  had  ordained  to  believe  would  be- 
lieve without  miracles,  and  no  miracles  would 
convince  the  rest.  And  yet,  with  all  this  dis- 
claiming of  miracle,  Mohammed  most  em- 
phatically asserted  the  existence  of  a  continu- 
O-^  ous  miracle  in  the  Koran.  "  We  have  not  sent 
^  any  before    thee    as   our   apostles,   other    than 

men  unto  whom  we  spake  by  revelation.  .  .  . 
We  sent  them  with  evident  miracles,  and 
written  revelations,  and  we  have  sent  down 
unto  thee  this  Koran."  ^  Again  and  again  he 
appeals  to  the  Koran  as  the  standing  proof 
of  his  mission,  and  challenges  the  world  to  pro- 
duce anything  equal  to  it.     "  If  ye  be  in  doubt 

1  Oclsncr,  Effcts^  S:c.,  p.    35  :     "La   meillcure  preuve 
qu'un    prophete    puisse    donner    dc   Fauthenticite   de  sa 
mission,  c'est  d'y  faire  croirc." 
^  Sura  xxix.  49.         3  Suia  \\. passijn.         4  Sura  xvi.  45. 


Its  Practice.  29   /— 

concerning  that  revelation  which  we  have  sent 
down  unto  our  servant,  produce  a  chapter 
like  unto  it."^  So  that  the  more  enthusiastic 
of  the  Mohammedans  have  been  accustomed  to 
claim  for  their  prophet  a  pre-eminence  in  regard 
to  miracles.  Sixty  thousand  is  the  number  of  0 
the  miracles  he  wrought,  each  verse  of  the 
Koran  being  itself  a  miracle.  And  he  alone  of 
the  prophets  has  wrought  a  permanent  and 
standing  miracle,  in  the  Koran,  which  all  gene- 
rations may  for  themselves  examine.^ 

As  regards  the   practice    enjoined   upon   Mo- 
hammedans,  Islam    is    commonly  said   to   rest  _, 
upon  five  pillars  or  foundations, ^   viz.,   i.   The       ?v^- 
recital  of  the  Kalima,  or    confession  :  There  is    ,J 
but  one  God,  and  Mohammed  is  His  prophet ;    ^ 
2.     Observance    of   the    five    daily    periods    of 
prayer;  3.   The  giving  of  alms  ;   4,  The  fast    of 
Ramadan  ;    and    5.    Pilgrimage  to   Mecca.     In 
these  practical  duties,  there  is  nothing  very  dif- 
ferent from  Judaism,  or,  if  we  except  pilgrimage, 
from    Christianity.     The   times    and    forms    of 
prayer  are   certainly   more  generally   observed 
among   Mohammedans  than   among  ourselves. 
From  the  first  call  to  prayer  in  the  early  morning, 

^   Sura  ii.  21,  and  xvii.  91. 

2  Pocock,  Specimen^  p.  192  ;  Gagnier,  Vie  de  Mahouiet^ 
ii.  367. 

3  Reland,  De  Rcl.  Moh,  p.  5. 


30  MoJiamnicdanism. 

when  the  sleepers  are  roused  by  the  sonorous 
and  musical  cry  of  the  Muezzin,  ''  Prayer  is 
better  than  sleep,"  through  all  the  throng  and 
business  of  the  day,  wherever  and  in  whatever 
(^  engaged,  at  each  hour  of  pra3^er   the  Moham- 

medan drops  his  tools  or  lays  aside  his  pipe, 
and  prostrates  himself  towards  Mecca. 

There    are    two   features  of  the  devout  cha- 
racter which  the  Mohammedans  have  the  merit 
of   exhibiting   with   much    greater   distinctness 
j  than    we    do.     They    show   not    the    smallest 

/  hesitation  or  fear  in  confessing   God,  and  they 

reduce  to  practice  the  great  principle  that  the 
worship  of  God  is  not  confined  to  temples  or 
any  special  place  : — 

"  Most  honour  to  the  men  of  prayer, 
Whose  mosque  is  in  them  everywhere  ! 
Who,  amid  revel's  wildest  din, 
In  war's  severest  discipline. 
On  rolling  deck,  in  thronged  bazaar, 
In  stranger  land,  however  far, 
However  different  in  their  reach 
Of  thought,  in  manners,  dress,  or  speech, — 
W^ill  quietly  their  carpet  spread. 
To  Mekkeh  turn  the  humble  head, 
And,  as  if  blind  to  all  around, 
And  deaf  to  each  distracting  sound, 
In  ritual  language  God  adore, 
In  spirit  to  His  presence  soar. 
And,  in  the  pauses  of  the  prayer. 
Rest,  as  if  rapt  in  glory  there. '^ 

There  are  of  course  formalists  and  hypocrites  in 


Prayer.  3 1 

Islam  as  well  as  in  religions  of  which  we  have 
more  experience.  The  uniformity  and  regularity 
of  their  prostrations  resemble  the  movements 
of  a  well  -  drilled  company  of  soldiers,  or  of 
machines,  but  the  Koran  ^  denounces  "woe 
upon  those  who  pray,  but  in  their  prayers  are 
careless ;  who  make  a  show  of  devotion,  but 
refuse  to  help  the  needy ;  "  while  nowhere  is 
formalism  more  pungently  ridiculed  than  in  the 
common  Arabic  proverb,  "  His  head  is  towards  0. 
the  Kibleh,  but  his  heels  are  among  the  weeds. "^ 
We  could  almost  excuse  a  touch  of  formalism 
for  the  sake  of  securing  that  absolute  stillness 
and  outward  decorum  in  worship  which  de- 
ceives the  stranger  as  he  enters  a  crowded 
mosque  into  the  belief  that  it  is  quite  empty.^ 
Persons  who  hold  themselves  excused  from  the  , 
duty  of  worship  by  every  slight  obstacle  might 
do  worse  than  get  infected  with  the  sublime 
formalism  of  Cais,  son  of  Sad,  who  would  not 
shift  his  head  an  inch  from  the  place  of  his  , 
prostration,  though  a  huge  serpent  lifted  its 
fangs  close  to  his  face  and  finally  coiled  itself 
round  his  neck.'^  And  if  some  are  formal,  cer- 
tainly many  are  very  much  in  earnest. ^     It  is 

^  Sura  cvii.  ^  Burckhardt's  Arabic.  Pi'ov.  p.   97. 

3  Hottinger,  Hist.  Ofient.  p.  310. 
*  Dozy's  Histoire,  i.  66. 

5  "Etliche   beten    und   rufen   in   ihren    Hausern    mit 
solchem  Eifer  und  so  lange  bis  ihnen  der  Odem  entgehet. 


32  ]\IoJiammcdanism, 

only  fair,  in  forming  a  judgment  of  the  devotional 
element  in  Mohammedanism,  to  have  before  us 
such  a  prayer  as  this  :  "  O  Lord,  I  supplicate 
Thee  for  firmness  in  faith,  and  direction  towards 
rectitude,  and  to  assist  me  in  being  grateful  to 
Thee,  and  in  adoring  Thee  in  every  good  way  ; 
and  I  supplicate  Thee  for  an  innocent  heart, 
which  shall  not  incline  to  wickedness;  and  I 
supplicate  Thee  for  a  true  tongue,  and  for  that 
virtue  which  Thou  knowest ;  and  I  pray  Thee  to 
defend  me  from  that  vice  which  Thou  knowest ; 
and  for  forgiveness  of  those  faults  which  Thou 
knowest.  O  my  defender  1  assist  me  in  remem- 
bering Thee,  and  being  grateful  to  Thee,  and  ia 
worshipping  Thee  with  the  excess  of  my  strength. 
0  Lord  !  I  have  injured  my  own  soul,  and  no 
one  can  pardon  the  faults  of  Thy  servants  but 
Thou.  Forgive  me  out  of  Thy  lovingkindness, 
and  have  mercy  on  me  ;  for  verily  Thou  art  the 
forgiver  of  offences,  and  the  bestower  of  bless- 
ings upon  Thy  servants."  ^ 

But  the  attachment  of  the  Moslems  to  their 

religion  is  put  to   a  severer  test  by  the  fast  of 

I  Ramadan.      This    fast   is  no  make-believe,   no 

abstinence  during  a  hot  month  from  the  heavier 

articles    of  food  to  wdiet  the   appetite    for  the 

iind  sie  gleichsam  in  Ohnmacht  niedersinken." — Olcarius, 
quoted  in  Pfeiffer,  p.  418. 

^  Syed  Ali,  C7'it.  Exam,  p.  175. 


Fast  of  Ramadan.  33  ^ 

lighter  efforts  of  cookery ;  but  it  is  a  hond-fide 
total  abstinence  from  food,  drink,  and  smoking 
from  sunrise  to  sunset  of  each  day  throughout 
the  whole  month  of  the  Mohammedan  Lent. 
From  half-past  two  in  the  morning,  or  when- 
ever the  gun  gives  the  signal  in  the  larger 
cities,  till  the  happy  and  eagerly  looked-for 
release  of  sundown,  nothing  may  pass  over  the 
throat.  The  hard  -  wrought  labourer  in  the 
burning  streets  or  under  the  terrific  blaze  of 
the  Eastern  noon  must  endure  his  faintness 
and  misery  unrelieved  by  a  single  mouthful  of 
water.  The  traveller  in  the  desert  may  be 
blinded  with  the  glare  of  the  brazen  sky  above 
and  the  glowing  sand  beneath,  he  may  fall  from 
the  back  of  his  camel  or  sit  insensible  in  the 
saddle,  but  he  may  chew  nothing,  taste  no- 
thing, if  possible  not  even  smell  what  might  for 
the  moment  revive  his  failing  energy.  Even  in 
illness  this  fast  is  kept,  although  that  is  not 
obligatory.  Burton  says,  '*  I  found  but  one 
patient  who  would  eat,  even  to  save  his  life. 
And  among  the  vulgar,  sinners  who  habitually 
drink  when  they  should  pray  will  fast  and  per- 
form their  devotions  through  the  Ramadan."^ 
It  is  not  surprising  that  the  expiry  of  this 
compulsory  fast  should  be  hailed  with  all  the 
manifestations  of  intense  satisfaction  and  re- 
^  Burton,  Pilgrim,  i.  109, 
4 


^ 


34  Mohannncdanisni . 

lief.  Drums  are  beat,  every  one  who  has  a 
gun  or  pistol  contributes  to  the  roar  of  jubila- 
tion, while  the  very  children,  aware  how  much 
more  facile  the  parental  temper  will  now  be, 
go  about  shouting,  ''  Ramadan  mat,'"  Ramadan  is 
dead.^  The  most  obvious,  if  not  the  most  real 
and  permanent,  effect  of  this  "blessed  month" 
is  to  spoil  the  tempers  of  the  whole  commu- 
nity. A  hungry  man  is  an  angry  man  all  the 
world  over,  and  though  fasting  has  its  spiritual 
uses  in  certain  cases,  this  compulsory  abstin- 
ence of  a  whole  population  produces  irritability, 
quarrelsomeness,  and  all  the  ills  of  dyspepsia. 
But  it  will  of  course  be  understood  that  the 
better  instructed  and  the  pious  Moslems  recog- 
nise the  necessity  of  using  the  season  of  fast 
for  spiritual  discipline.^  "God  cares  not," 
says  the  Mishcat,  "that  a  man  leave  off 
eating  and  drinking,  if  he  do  not  therewith 
abandon  lying  and  detraction."  ^ 

Great  stress  is  laid  upon  almsgiving.  "  A 
liberal  unbeliever,"  says  Ali,"*  "  may  sooner 
hope  for  Paradise  than  an  avaricious  Moham- 
medan." Islam  has  been  greatly  commended 
for  the  provision  it  makes  for  the   poor.     The 

^  Lady  Duff  Gordon's  Letters,  p.  217. 

2  Pocock's  Specimen,  p.  310. 

3  Mill's  Hist,  of  MoJianunedanisiii,  p.  311. 

4  Forstcr's  Mahoin.  Unveiled,  i.  346. 


Almsgiving,  35 

only  criticism  which  one  is  disposed  to  pass 
upon  its  law  of  almsgiving  is  a  criticism  which 
applies  to  many  other  parts  of  the  religion,  and 
that  is,  that  it  leaves  too  little  to  the  spirit  and  .  .-''^ 
spontaneity  of  the  individual,  and  too  definitely  C" 
prescribes  and  enforces  duty.  The  Zakat,  or 
legal  alms,  is  collected  by  Government  in  Mo- 
hammedan countries,  and,  like  our  income 
tax,  is  exacted  only  from  those  who  have  a 
certain  amount  of  revenue  and  have  been  in 
possession  of  the  same  for  a  year.  Of  all  his 
property,  the  Moslem  must  give  a  prescribed 
portion,  one-tenth  of  grain  or  fruit,  one  of 
every  hundred  camels,  2t  per  cent,  of  his 
money,  both  capital  and  profits.  And  the 
amount  thus  contributed  is  applied  to  the 
relief  of  debtors  who  cannot  pay  their  debts, 
for  the  aid  of  slaves  w^ho  wish  to  buy  their 
freedom,  of  strangers,  travellers,  pilgrims,  and 
destitute  persons.^  And  it  is  the  judgment  of 
one  who  has  observed  the  working  of  this  law 
in  Mohammedan  countries,  and  is  nowise  pre- 
judiced in  favour  of  Islam,  that  "  whatever  be  \j 
the  weak  points  in  Mohammedanism,  all  can- 
did observers  acquainted  with  the  condition  of 
Mohammedan  nations  must  admit  that  its 
provision  for  the  poor  is  highly  commendable.  W 
As  we   have  journeyed  from  village  to  village 

'  Sura  ix.  60. 

A    ^ 


V^v 


+  36  liTohainnicdanism. 

among  the  Afghans,  we  have  frequently  heen 
struck  with  the  ahsence  of  great  poverty,  and 
even  in  our  large  cities,  where  Mohammedan 
beggars  are  numerous,  it  must  be  rememibered 
that  they  are  either  religious  mendicants  or 
professional  beggars,  and  for  the  most  part 
quite  unworthy  of  charitable  relief."  ^ 
v>  The  fourth  point  of  Mohammedan  practice  is 
pilgrimage.  Every  Moslem,  male  or  female, 
and  in  whatever  country  resident,  must  at  least 
once  visit  the  Holy  City  and  Temple  of  Mecca. 
This  duty  is  enjoined  in  the  Koran  ;  it  is  enforced 
by  the  example  of  Mohammed  himself,  and  by  a 
\  traditional  saying  of  his,  to  the  effect  that  he  who 

dies  without  performing  it  may  as  well  die  a  Jew 
or  a  Christian.  A  dying  man  may,  however, 
bequeath  a  sufficient  sum  of  money  to  pay  the 
expenses  of  a  deputy  -  pilgrim,^  so  that  his 
personal  neglect  may  be  repaired.  The  words 
of  the  Koran  regarding  pilgrimage  admit  of 
some  latitude  of  interpretation  :  *'  It  is  a  duty 
towards  God  incumbent  on  those  who  are 
able  to  go  thither,  to  visit  the  house  of  God."  ^ 
But  who  are  those  who  are  able  ?  The  straiter 
sects  say :  Every  one  who  is  able  to  walk 
and    to    earn    his    bread    on    the    way  ;    and, 

1  Hughes,  Notes,   p.  85. 

2  Hughes  {Notes,  pp.  91,  92)  denies  that  proxies  are 
allowable  during  the  principal's  lifetime. 

3  Sura  iii.  ;  cf.  also  Sura  xxii. 


Pilgrimage.  3  7 

consequently,  many  poor  creatures  leave  their 
homes  in  Northern  India  or  inner  Africa,  re- 
solved to  beg  their  way  to  Mecca,  and  face  all 
the  terrors  of  the  desert,  the  sea,  and  foreign 
countries.  The  most  reasonable  teachers,  how- 
ever, maintain  that  pilgrimage  is  incumbent 
only  on  such  as  have  money  for  the  road  and 
for  the  support  of  their  families  during  their 
absence/  And  as  the  minimum  expenditure  of 
a  man  who  rides  in  a  litter  from  Damascus  and 
back  is  about  £1200,  it  cannot  surprise  us  if  a 
large  proportion  of  the  Moslem  population  plead 
inability  to  comply  w^ith  this  demand  of  their 
Prophet.  "  Going  on  pilgrimage  to  Mecca," 
says  the  first  Englishman  who  ever  went  there-, 
"  is  a  duty  incumbent  on  every  Mussulman,  if 
in  capacity  of  health  and  purse,  but  yet  a  great 
many  who  are  so  live  in  the  final  neglect  of  it."  " 
The  license  given  by  the  Koran  ^  to  use  the 
pilgrimage  for  purposes  of  trade  does  not  serve 
materially  to  increase  the  size  of  the  caravans. 
And  although  pauper  pilgrims  are  provided  by 
the  government  with  a  gratis  sea  passage,  and 

1  Burton's  Pilorimage,  iii.  224. 

2  Joseph  Pitts'  FaiUifiil  Accoimt,  p.  84. 

3  Sura  ii  :  "It  shall  be  no  crime  in  you  if  ye  seek  an 
increase  from  the  Lord,  by  trading  during  the  pilgrim- 
age." Burton's  judgment  is  that  the  pilgrimage  is  "  es- 
sentially religious,  accidentally  an  affair  of  commerce" 
{Pilgri?nagL',  iii.  225). 


^ 


2,S  MoJiaviinedanisin. 

frequently  have  their  expenses  paid  by  wealthy 
men  who  desire  the  credit  of  a  meritorious  act, 
the  numbers  in  1853  were  only  50,000,  and 
seemed  then  to  be  steadily  decreasing.'  Since 
then,  however,  they  have  increased  threefold. 

Mecca  is  the  Holy  City  of  Islam,  not  because 
it  is  the  birthplace  of  ^lohammed,  but  because 
it  contains  the  most  ancient  temple  in  Arabia, 
the  world -renowned  Kaabah,  or  Bait-Allah.^ 
Of  this  temple  the  Koran  boldly  says  :  "  Verily, 
the  first  house  appointed  unto  man  to  wor- 
ship in  was  that  which  is  in  Becca,  blessed, 
and  the  Keblah  for  all  creatures.  Therein 
are  manifest  signs  i^  the  place  where  Abra- 
ham stood ;  and  whosoever  entereth  therein 
shall  be  safe."  This  dictum  was  evoked  in 
correction  of  the  Jewish  idea,  that  Jerusalem 
was  the  true  Keblah,  towards  which  all  wor- 
shippers should  pray  —  an  idea  with  which, 
remarkably  enough,  Mohammed  himself  had 
at   first    fallen    in.     And    enlightened    Moham- 

^  "  AH  Bey  (a.d.  1807)  calculates  83,000  pilgrims; 
Burckhardt  (1814)70,000.  I  reduced  it,  in  1853,  to  50,000." 
Burton,  iii.  259. 

"^  Burton  (iii.  149)  says  that  Bait-Ullah  and  Kaabah 
are  synonymous.  So  too  Sale,  PreliiJiinary  Discourse^ 
p.  88.  Hughes  {NoteSj  88)  says  that  this  is  a  confusion,  and 
appropriates  the  name  Bait-Ullah  to  the  whole  mosque, 
and  not  distinctively  to  the  Kaabah. 

3  The  fullest  account  of  these  signs  is  given  by  Boulain- 
villiers,  La  Vie  de  Maho/ned,  pp.  84-91. 


The  KaabaJi.  39 

medans  of  the  present  day,  while  they  reject 
the  legends  which  ascribe  to  this  temple  a  super- 
natural origin  and  a  date  anterior  to  the  Creation, 
agree  in  believing  that  it  was  originally  built  by 
Abraham  and  Ishmael.  For  this  there  is  no 
evidence  but  that  of  tradition,  and  the  fact  that 
the  chief  object  of  veneration  in  it  is  a  stone 
which  is  claimed  as  a  relic  of  patriarchal  wor- 
ship. Of  its  great  antiquity  there  is  no  doubt. 
Not  only  is  it  recognised  as  a  holy  city  by  four 
different  faiths,  the  Hindu,  Sab^an,  Gueber, 
and  Moslem;'  but  even  before  the  Christian 
era  it  was  well  known  as  an  ancient  and  revered 
temple.-  The  Kaabah  stands  in  a  wide  court, 
skirted  by  colonnades  of  marble  and  stone  pillars, 
and  ornamented  by  a  number  of  domes,  and  is 
itself,  as  its  name  denotes,  in  the  form  of  a  cube 
of  about  thirty-five  feet.^  Built  into  its  north- 
east corner,  about  four  or  five  feet  from  the 
ground,  is  the  famous  "  Black  Stone,"  '^  which 
sober  Moslems  believe  to  have  been  brought 
from  a  neighbouring  mountain  to  mark  the 
point  from  which  the  circumambulation  of  the 

1  Burton,  iii.  i6o. 

2  Diodorus   Sic  .  iii.  44. 

3  For  exact  measurements  and  description,  see  Burton's 
third  volume,  p.  149,  et  seq. ;  or  Sale's  Preliui.  Disc, 
p.  88. 

4  About  eight  inches  long  by  six  in  height.     See  IMuir's 

plate  in  vol.  ii. 


0 


40  Mohaimnedanis?n. 

Kaabah  was  to  commence,  but  which  enthu- 
siasts believe  to  have  fallen  from  heaven/  and 
to  be  destined  to  witness  at  the  last  day  in 
favour  of  all  those  who  have  kissed  it.  Origin- 
ally white,  it  is  supposed  to  have  become  black 
by  the  kisses  of  sinful  men.  Close  b}^  is  the 
well  Zem-Zem,  to  which,  according  to  Arabian 
ideas,  all  Moslems  owe  their  being,  for  it  was 
here  that  the  despairing  Hagar  found  water  to 
restore  their  great  ancestor.^ 

Here  also  is  the  burial-place  of  Hagar  and 
Ishmael,  marked  by  a  slab  for  the  veneration  of 
believers.  And  in  the  small  building,  called 
Makam  Ibrahim,  is  the  stone  which  served 
Abraham  as  a  platform  while  building  the 
Kaabah,  and  which  retains  the  print  of  his  feet. 
The  Kaabah  itself  is  covered  with  a  brilliant 
black  cloth,  called  the  Kiswah, which  is  annually 
renewed  by  the  Sultan,  and  on  which  are  in- 
scribed portions  of  the  Koran.  ^ 

When  the  pilgrim  arrives  at  the  last  stage  on 

^  "  It  appeared  to  me,"  says  Burton  (iii.  p.  158)  "a  com- 
mon aerolite."  See  Syed  Ahmed's  Essay  o)i  the  Histoi-y 
of  Mecctty  where  a  pretty  view  of  the  Kaabah  is  given. 

2  It  was  Mohammed's  ^grandfather,  the  guardian  of  the 
Kaabah,  who  first  formed  a  well  for  the  storing  of  this  water. 

3  Described  in  Burton,  iii.  295-9;  and  cf.  Lane's 
Modern  Egyptians,  ii.  213.  Burton  considers  that  the 
origin  of  the  veiling  of  the  Kaabah  must  be  sought  "  in 
the  ancient  practice  of  typifying  the  Church  visible  by  a 
virgin   or   bride."     This    seems   unlikely.      \^an    Lennep, 


Pilgri7n  Rites.  41 

his  wa}^  to  Mecca,  about  five  miles  from  the 
town,  he  enters  the  sacred  territory.  Here, 
accordingly,  he  bathes,  lays  aside  his  clothes, 
and  assumes  the  proper  pilgrim  garb  (Ihram), 
which  consists  of  two  unstitched  white  cotton 
cloths,  one  of  which  is  wrapped  round  the  waist, 
while  the  other  is  thrown  over  the  shoulders. 
This,  with  sandals,  is  the  only  covering  of  the 
pilgrim.  On  arriving  at  the  sacred  building 
itself,  the  pilgrim  prays,  drinks  a  cup  of  the 
distasteful  water  of  Zem-Zem,  and  begins  his  h 
circumambulation,  or  Tawaf^  Seven  times  he 
makes  the  circuit  of  the  Kaabah,  keeping  his 
left  side  next  it,  uttering  prayers  and  acts  of 
adoration  as  he  goes.  The  first  three  circuits 
are  made  with  impetuous  movements,  as  of  one 
making  his  way  against  difficulties,  asserting 
his  belief  in  the  face  of  an  opposing  world  f  the 
remaining  circuits  are  made  with  the  usual  ease 

{Bible  Lands^  ii.  717)   thinks  it  indicates  its  connection 
with  a  people  dwelHng  in  tents.     The  old  Kiswah  is  sold 
piecemeal   by   the   officials.     It  is  much  used  for   book-    |9 
markers  for  Korans,  and  as  charms.     Waistcoats  made  of 
it  make  the  wearer  invulnerable. 

1  Some  Arabic  writers  connect  this  circumambulation 
with  the  motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  affirming  that 
men  should  resemble  these,  not  only  in  purity,  but  in  their 
circular  motion.  Salens  Preliminary  Discourse^  p.  93  ; 
Burton,  iii.  205.  Reland,  De  Rel.  Moh.  p.  123,  quotes 
authorities  to  the  same  eftect. 

2  "  Ut  se  alacres  futuros  ostendant  in  certamine  cum  iis 
qui  plures  Deos  colunt,"  says  Reland,  De  Rel.  Moh.  p.  1 1 7. 


4-  MoJiaiiiinediinism, 

of  movement.  The  Black  Stone  is  then  kissed, 
the  whole  body  pressed  against  the  sacred 
edifice,  and  the  pilgrim  gives  way  to  the  throng- 
ing crovv'd  that  follows  him.  The  other  essen- 
tials of  pilgrimage  are  the  seven  runs  between 
the  Mounts  Safa  and  Marwah,  the  visit  to 
Mount  Arafat,  the  stoning  of  the  devil,  and  the 
concluding  sacrifice.  Worn  out  with  the 
exposure,  the  violent  exertions,  and  the  watch- 
ing entailed  by  such  ceremonies,  the  wearied 
pilgrim  rests  a  few  days  and  then  proceeds 
homewards.  On  his  arrival  he  is  hailed  as  a 
distinguished  person,  his  intercession  is  be- 
sought,^ and  he  is  ever  after  dignified  by  the 
J[y       title  of  Haji  added  to  his  name. 

A  recent  English  apologist  for  Mohammedan- 
ism has  remarked  that  pilgrimage  is  "  in  theory 
and  in  reality  alien  alike  to  Mohammedanism 
and  Christianity,"  ^  and  was  merely  a  concession 

1  See  Lane,  ii.  157. 

2  Bosworth  Smith,  Alohainined,  p.  164,  Sale's  re- 
marks {^Prelunifiary  Discourse^  p.  93)  are  well  worth 
weighhig  :  "  The  pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  and  the  ceremo- 
nies prescribed  to  those  who  perform  it,  are,  perhaps, 
liable  to  greater  exception  than  any  other  of  Mohammccrs 
institutions  ;  not  only  as  silly  and  ridiculous  in  them- 
selves, but  as  relics  of  idolatrous  superstitions.  Yet 
whoever  seriously  considers  how  difficult  it  is  to  make 
people  submit  to  the  abolishing  of  ancient  customs,  how 
imreasonalDle  soever,  which  they  are  fond  of,  especially 
where  the  interest  of  a  considerable  party  is  also  con- 
cerned, and  that  a  man  may  with  less  danger  change 


yustification  of  PilgTUJiage.         43 

to  the  natural  weakness  of  his  followers.  And 
no  doubt  it  is  inconsistent  with  the  spiritual 
sentiments  which  are  found  here  and  there 
in  the  Koran.  Had  pilgrimage  not  already- 
existed,  it  would  scarcely  have  been  originated 
by  him  who  said,  "  There  is  no  piety  in  turning 
your  faces  towards  the  east  or  west,  but  he  is 
pious  who  believeth  in  God,  and  the  last  day, 
and  the  angels,  and  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
prophets ;  who  giveth  money  for  God's  sake 
unto  his  kindred,  and  unto  orphans,  and  the 
needy,  and  for  redemption  of  captives  ;  who  is 
constant  at  prayers,  and  giveth  alms  ;  and  of 
those  who  perform  the  covenant  which  they 
have  covenanted,  and  who  behave  themselves 
patiently  in  adversity  and  hardships,  and  in 
times  of  violence ;  these  are  they  who  are  true, 
and  these  are  they  who  fear  God."  ^ 

There  seems  to  have  always  been  among  the 
best  Mohammedans  a  feeling  of  something  like 
apology,  if  not  shame,  in  regard  to  this  insti- 
tution. Som.e  of  their  leading  theologians  have 
been  accustomed  frankly  to  admit  that  the  per- 
formances enjoined  on  the  pilgrims  have  no 
intrinsic  value,    and   make   no    appeal   to    the 

many  things  than  one  great  one,  must  excuse  IMoham- 
med's  yielding  some  points  of  less  moment  to  gain  the 
principal." 

^  Sura  ii. 


t^ 


44  AloJiamincdanism, 

reason,  but  they  justify  them  on  this  very 
^,  ground,  pleading  that  obedience  is  never  so 
disciplinary  as  when  rendered  blindly.^  Omar 
himself  is  said  to  have  uttered  the  following 
protest  while  doing  obeisance  to  the  black 
stone  :  *'  I  know  thou  canst  neither  help  nor 
,^'  hurt  me,  and  unless  I  had  seen  the  prophet 
y  do  it,  I  would  never  have  kissed  thee."  And 
Hakim,  the  mad  Khalif  of  Egypt,  tried  to  smash 
it  with  a  club.^  But  the  likelihood  is  that 
Mohammed,  who  himself  belonged  to  what 
may  be  called  the  high-priestly  family,  believed 
that  some  peculiar  sanctity  attached  to  the 
Kaabah,  and,  knowing  the  advantages  which 
accrued  to  his  city  from  the  annual  influx  of 
pilgrims,  resolved  to  make  pilgrimage  obligatory 
on  all  his  followers.  And  whether  he  foresaw 
the  results  of  this  injunction  or  not,  there  can 
be  no  doubt  that  in  point  of  fact  the  influence 
of  his  religion  has  been  vastly  increased  by  this 
apparently  absurd  ceremonial.  It  is  this  which 
has  stimulated  the  devotion  of  susceptible  and 
imaginative  minds  ;  it  is  this  which  communi- 
cates to  all  Mohammedans  an  inspiring  sense 
of  the  universality  of  their  religion,  and  exhibits 

^  Algazali,  quoted  in  Pocock's  Specimen^  pp.  312,  313, 
says,  "  Nihil  ha2c  ad  animum  hominis,  nee  consentanea 
naturce  ;  .  .  .  verum  mandate  simplici  constant."  Cf. 
Kcland,  De  Rel.  Moh.  p.  122. 

2  "Sl-Oizhnd^s  Mo]ia7]inicda}i  Religion  Explained^  p.  155. 


Uses  of  Pilgrimage.  45 

in   a  form  they  can  appreciate  the  unity  of  all 
believers. 

,J^  What  chiefly  struck  the  young  English  sailor, 
who  was  compelled  to  apostatize,  and  in  the 
capacity  of  a  slave  made  the  pilgrimage  with 
his  master  two  centuries  ago,  was  the  zeal 
which  marked  the  worshippers  who  had  jour- 
neyed for  months,  and  possibly  pinched  for 
years  to  see  Mecca  ere  they  died.  "  It  was  a 
sight,  indeed,"  he  says,  *'  able  to  pierce  one's 
heart,  to  behold  so  many  thousands  in  their 
garments  of  humility  and  mortification,  with 
their  naked  heads  and  cheeks  w^atered  Vv'ith 
tears ;  and  to  hear  their  grievous  sighs  and 
sobs,  begging  earnestly  for  the  remission  of 
their  sins,  and  promising  newness  of  life."  ^ 
Burckhardt  testifies  to  the  same  enthusiasm, 
and  himself  witnessed  the  emotion  of  an  African, 
who,  on  reaching  the  Kaabah,  burst  into  a  flood 
of  tears,  and  exclaimed,  "  O  God,  now  take  my  U 
soul,  for  this  is  paradise."  And  Captain  Bur- 
ton, a  man  not  much  given  to  emotion  of  any 
kind,  acknowledges  the  impression  made  upon 
himself  by  the  first  sight  of  the  bier -like 
Kaabah,  and  also  by  the  simultaneous  responses 
of  thousands  of  pilgrims  to  the  sermon  in  the 
temple-court.  *' I  have  seen,"  he  says,  ''the 
religious  ceremonies  of  many  lands,  but  never 
^  Joseph  Pitts'  Faiiliful  Accounf,  p.  138. 


^ 


46  Mohammedanism. 

— nowhere — aught  so  solemn,  so  impressive  as 
this  spectacle."  ^  But  more  permanent  than  any 
religious  or  emotional  impressions  made  by  the 
worshipping  multitudes  on  susceptible  minds, 
is  the  influence  of  the  visibility  given  at  Mecca 
to  the  vastness  and  unity  of  the  empire  of 
Mohammed.  It  is  here,  where  the  Moor  from 
the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  prostrates  him- 
self by  the  side  of  the  Malay  from  the  Southern 
Pacific,  that  the  Mohammedans  learn  the  extent 
of  the  prophet's  dominion.^  It  is  here  they 
recognise  the  grandeur  of  the  brotherhood 
Islam  would  fain  introduce,  as  the  wild 
Maghrabi  and  the  Indian  prince  are  seen  kiss- 
ing the  stone  together.^  The  pilgrim  rites  are 
foolish  and  indefensible,  but,  unmistakably,  the 
maintenance  of  a  local  centre,  as  it  w^as  essen- 
tial to  Judaism,  ^  has  proved  of  incalculable 
service  to  Islam. 

\     Four  points  in  the  theoretical  and  practical 

^  'teaching  of  Mohammed  have  chiefly  provoked 

criticism  ;  the  material  and  gross  character  of 

the    heaven  ^    he  set  before    his   followers,  his 

'  Burton,  iii.  p.  316.  Over  against  these  manifest- 
ations of  devout  feeling  we  must  of  course  set  the  fact 
that  the  pilgrim  caravans  were  so  notoriously  riotous  and 
debauched,  that  one  of  the  first  objects  of  the  Wahabi 
reform  was  to  cleanse  them. 

2  Mill's  History,  p.  455.        3  Syed  Ameer  Ali,  p.  184. 

4  Cf.  Ewald's  Antig.  of  Israel,  p.  367. 

5  See  quotations  in  Rcland,  De  Rcl.  Moh.  p.  200. 
Cf.  Morison's  Life  of  Bernard,  p.  374. 


Its  Pai^adise.  47 

allowance  of  polygamy  and  divorce,  the  slavery 
and  fatalism  which  prevail  among  Mohamme- 
dan populations. 

That  you  may  judge  how  far  Mohammed 
is  responsible  for  directing  the  hopes  of  his 
people  to  a  material  paradise,  let  me  read  you 
a  fair  specimen  of  the  descriptions  given  in  the 
Koran  :  "  These  are  they  who  shall  be  brought 
nigh  to  God,  in  gardens  of  delight ;  a  crowd 
from  the  ancients,  and  few  from  later  genera- 
tions. On  inwrought  couches  reclining  on  them 
face  to  face  :  immortal  youths  go  round  about 
to  them  with  goblets  and  ewers  and  a  cup  from 
a  fountain  ;  their  brows  ache  not  from  it,  nor 
fails  the  sense  :  and  with  such  fruits  as  they 
shall  make  choice  of,  and  with  flesh  of  such 
birds  as  they  shall  long  for,  and  theirs  shall  be 
the  Houris  with  large  dark  eyes  like  close-kept 
pearls,  a  recompense  for  their  labours  past.  No 
vain  discourse  shall  they  hear  therein,  nor 
charge  of  sin,  but  only  the  cry,  Peace,  peace  ! 
And  the  people  of  the  right  hand, —  how  happy 
the  people  of  the  right  hand  !  amid  thornless 
lote -trees  and  bananas  clad  with  flowers,  and 
extended  shade  and  flowing  waters  and  abun- 
dant fruits,  unfailing  and  unforbidden,  and  lofty 
couches.  Verily  of  a  rare  creation  have  we 
created  the  Houris,  and  we  have  made  them 
ever  virgins,    dear  to   their  spouses,   of  equal 


48  MohajJiuiedanisni. 

age  with  them,  for  the  people  of  the  right  hand, 
a  crowd  from  the  ancients  and  a  crowd  from 
later  generations."^ 

Such  passages  frequently  occur  in  the  earlier 
Suras  of  the  Koran,  and  with  little  variation 
of  phraseology ;  and  I  think  a  candid  mind, 
accustomed  to  the  Christian  conception  of 
heaven,  must  own  to  being  somewhat  shocked 
and  disappointed  by  the  low  ideal  of  perfected 
human  bliss  set  before  the  Mohammedan.  One 
might  suppose  Mohammed  had  laid  himself 
open  to  the  insinuation  conveyed  in  the  well- 
known  lines  : 

"  That  prophet  ill  sustains  his  holy  call, 
Who  finds  not  heavens  to  suit  the  tastes  of  all  ; 
Houris  for  boys,  omniscience  for  sages, 
And  wings  and  glories  for  all  ranks  and  ages." 

Among  Mohammedans  there  are  many  in 
every  generation  whose  aspirations  are  spiri- 
tual, and  who  crave  a  heavenly  life  in  which 
their  purest  and  worthiest  purposes  shall  not 
be  defeated  by  the  rebellings  of  their  lower 
nature,  nor  even  be  delayed  by  providing  for 
its  necessities.^  They,  like  the  best  among  our- 
selves, seek  not  only  an  outwardly  secure  and 

^  Sura  Ivi.  10. 

2  Reland  says,  "  Non  igitur  verum  est,  quod  multi  auc- 
tores  qui  oppugnarunt  Mohamniedanisniuni  scripserunt, 
Muslimannos  non  alium  bcatitudinem  in  coelo  agnoscere, 
nisi  usum  voluptatum  quae  sensus  afficiunt "  (p.  204). 


Paradise.  49 

affluent  condition,  but   much   more   an  inward 
resemblance  to  God  Himself.     It  has  therefore 
been  commonly  pleaded   that   these   somewhat 
luscious   descriptions   in   the   Koran  are  to   be 
understood  as  figurative,  and  to  be  interpreted 
as  Christians  interpret  the  pictures  given  in  the 
Book  of  Revelation/     But  there  is  a  very  con- 
spicuous difference  between  the  two  cases.      In 
the  Book  of  Revelation,  as  in  the  other  parts  of 
Scripture,  there  is  so  much  said  of  the  spiritual 
joys    of  the    future    life,   as  to  eclipse  all  that 
is    said   of   pleasures  of  a   lower   kind,  and   to 
suggest  to  every  reader  a  spiritual  interpreta- 
tion, even    of  the   passages   in  which   material 
descriptions  are  given;  whereas  in  the  Koran 
it  must  be  owned  that  the  promises  of  physical 
pleasure  are,  to  say  the  least,  very  greatly  in 
excess   of  promises   of   a   higher  kind.     It  will 
also  be  remarked  that  even  where  physical  de- 
scriptions are  used  in  the  New  Testament,  they 
are  never  of  the  grosser  kind.    To  the  Christian 
conception,  heaven  is   formed    by  the   circum- 
stance that  it  is  the  life  suited  to  Jesus  Christ 
glorified.     We  know  what   He   found  pleasure 
in    on    earth,    and  we  conceive  what   are    His 
heavenly  joys.    This  defines  heaven  for  us,  and 
absolutely  excludes  from   it   everything   gross, 

I  Lane,  Modern  Egypt,  i.  p.  84.     Syed  All's  Critical 
Exam.  pp.  277-285. 

5 


5  o  AloJia  in  mcda  n  ism . 

mean,  and  earthly.  The  Mohammedan  has 
nothing  so  clear  to  rule  his  conceptions  of  the 
future  life.  Tradition  indeed  ascribes  to  Mo- 
hammed the  saying  that  "  the  most  favoured 
of  God  will  be  he  who  shall  see  his  Lord's  face 
night  and  morning—  a  felicity  which  will  surpass 
all  the  pleasures  of  the  body,  as  the  ocean  sur- 
passes a  drop  of  sweat."  But  in  the  Koran 
itself  there  is  too  little  evidence  that  the  habi- 
tual idea  of  heaven  Mohammed  himself  pos- 
sessed was  other  than  that  of  an  abode  of  peace, 
security,  luxury,  and  reward.' 

A  deeper  and  more  radical  fault  of  Aloham- 
medanism  is  the  constancy  and  urgency  of  its 
appeal  to  the  desire  of  reward.  It  has  caught 
the  primitive  tone  of  the  Mosaic  legislation, 
and  has  altogether  failed  to  correct  this  by  in- 
troducing such  motives  as  form  the  strength  of 
the  Christian  character.  It  is  true  that  to 
awaken  in  men  a  regard  to  the  future  is  a  feat 
worthy  of  the  greatest  moral  teacher.*  It  fur- 
nishes him  with  a  hold  over  the  conduct  of  his 
disciples  which  is  both  justifiable  and  influen- 

^  Major  Osborn  has  very  distinctly  illustrated  the 
thoroughly  materialistic  character  of  Mohammed's  con- 
ceptions.    See  Islam  under  the  Arabs^  pp.  34-38. 

2  "L'idde  de  I'avenir  est  une  des  plus  puissantes  en  mo- 
rale, et  il  est  gloricux  pour  Mohammed  de  I'avoir  misc  en 
activitd  avec  plus  de  force  qu'aucun  autre  legislateur." 
Oelsner,  Des  Effets^  p.  34. 


b 


Selfishness  in  Religion.  5  i 

tial.     But  a  character  formed  chiefly  on  such  a 
basis  will  inevitably  lack  the  highest  qualities. 

"Is  selfishness 
For  time,  a  sin — spun  out  to  eternity, 
Celestial  prudence  ?  Shame  ! " 

The  hope  of  reward  and  the  fear  of  punish- 
ment are  rightly  used  until  the  inward  dispo- 
sition for  virtue  grows  ;  but  the  religion  in  which 
these  are  the  chief  or  the  only  motives  brands 
itself  as  tit  only  for  the  lower  strata  of  humanity 
and  its  undeveloped  races.  These  motives  are 
retained  in  Christianity,  because  Christianity 
appeals  to  the  most  degenerate  as  well  as  to 
the  most  mature  and  noble  specimens  of  our 
race/  but  it  relies  upon  them  only  for  pssda- 
gogic  and  occasional  assistance,  and  looks  to 
very  different  and  much  loftier  motives  for  pro- 
ducing its  highest  strain  of  saintly  character 
and  of  heroic  virtue.  And  if,  even  with  its 
mingling  of  higher  motives,  Christianity  has 
suffered  from  the  natural  incapacity  of  men  to 
live  by  them,  and  from  their  ineradicable  dis- 
position to  barter  with  God,  it  is  not  surprising 
that  a  proud  and  self-righteous  belief  in  the  ^^ 
meritoriousness  of  good  works  has  always  been 
part  and  parcel  of  Mohammedanism,  nor  that 

^  "  La  seule  religion  chretienne  est  proportionnee  a  tous, 
etant  melee  d'exterieur  et  d'interieur." — Pascal,  Peiisecs, 
II.  iv.  3. 


52  ]\IoJiainmcdanism. 

it  encourages  the   endeavour   ''to   make   one's 
soul"  by  fastings,  alms,  and  endowments.^ 

As  to  the  supposed  fatalism  of  Islam,  it  is 
true  that  among  Mohammedan  populations 
there  is  a  tendency  to  accept  as  destiny  ills 
T^-hich  might  possibly  be  removed  by  vigorous 
action.  "  The  great  bulk  of  the  people  are 
passive :  wars  and  revolutions  rage  around 
them  :  they  accept  them  as  the  decrees  of  a 
fate  it  is  useless  to  strive  against."  Such  is  the 
testimonv  of  those  who  have  lived  for  some 
time  among  Mohammedans.^  This  however 
seems  more  a  matter  of  race  than  of  religion, 
of  individual  temperament  than  of  creed.  The 
Arabs  despise  and  reproach  the  Turks  for  their 
stupid  apathy  in  ascribing  to  God  what  is  the 
result  of  their  own  folly.  "  He  bared  his  back," 
they  say,  "  to  the  stings  of  the  mosquitoes,  and 
then  cried  out,  God  has  decreed  I  should  be 
stung."  2  It  was  an  Arab  who,  when  his  religion 
was  charged  with  fatalism,  retorted,  "  Oh, 
man,  if  the  wail  against  which  I  am  now 
sitting  were  to  shake  above  my  head,  should  I 
fold  my  feet  under  me  and  say,  '  Allah  kereem  ' 
[It  is  the  will  of  God] ,  or  should  I  use  the  legs 
God  has  given  me  to  escape  from  it  ?"-^     Mo- 

I  Lady  Uuff  Gordon's  Letters. 

°  Osborn's  Islam  inide?'  the  Arabs^  p.  27. 

3  Burckhardt's  Notes,  i.  247. 

4  Lady  Dulf  Gordon's  Last  Letters,  p.  23. 


Its  Fatalism.  53 

hammed  himself  was  as  thorough  a  predesti-  n_  \K 
narian  as  Calvin,  but  just  as  little  of  a  fatalist. 
His  belief  in  the  decrees  of  God  led  him  tc» 
accept  the  inevitable  with  resignation,  but 
never  interfered  with  his  freedom  and  vigour  of 
action.  Again  and  again  in  the  Koran  he 
asserts  that  "  God  misleadeth  whom  He  will, 
and  whom  He  will  He  guideth,"  ^  reproducing 
with  almost  verbal  exactness  the  words  of  Paul. 
In  accepting  this  doctrine  he  merely  coincided, 
as  Voltaire  with  his  usual  insight  and  knowledge 
has  shown,  with  the  almost  universal  opinion 
of  antiquity.  His  followers  have  certainly  in 
many  instances  perverted  his  doctrine,  refusing 
to  attempt  the  conversion  of  unbelievers  on 
the  ground  that  the  number  of  the  faithful  is 
decreed,  and  cannot  be  increased  or  diminished  \^ 
and  being  unnerved  in  epidemics  by  the  idea 
that  their  fate  is  unavoidable.  And  there  are 
many  sects  among  the  Mohammedans,  such  as 
the  Djabaris,  the  Rayatis,  and  the  Djamis,  who 
deny  free-will  altogether,  as  there  are  others 
who  deny  that  Allah  has  predestined  the  deeds 
and  inclinations  of  His  creatures  ;  but  with 
neither  of  these  deductions  from  his  doctrine 
is  Mohammed  fairly  chargeable.^     He  made  no 

'  Sura  xiv.  4.    See  also  xiii.  30  ;  iii.  139  ;  viii.  17,  &c. 

2  Lane,  i.  353- 

3  Gobineaii,    Des   Religions,   &c.,    p.    72.       BosAvorth 
Smith's  jMohani.  p.  191. 


5  4  Mo  ha  m ;;/  cda  n  ism . 

attempt  to  reconcile  man's  freedom  of  action  with 
the  predestination  and  overruling  providence 
of  God.  He  gave  the  freest  play  to  both  beliefs, 
and  while  he  nerved  his  troops  for  battle  by  as- 
suring them  they  could  no  more  escape  their 
fate  at  home  than  on  the  field,  he  forbade  them 
to  enter  infected  cities,  and  dealt  with  them  as 
free  agents.  And  probably  his  immediate  fol- 
lowers, W'ho  had  been  brought  up  to  believe 
that  their  fate  was  ruled  by  the  stars,  and  fixed 
from  the  hour  of  their  birth,  felt  that  the  doc- 
trine of  Mohammed  was  at  once  more  rational 
and  more  encouraging.^ 

The  effects  upon  society  of-  the  Christian  and 
Mohammedan  religions  are  most  obviously  dis- 
'tinguished  by  the  position  assigned  to  woman. 
Christian  society  is  monogamist,  Mohammedan 
polygamist.  The  law  laid  down  in  the  Koran  for 
the  regulation  of  marriages  is  as  follow^s  :  (Sura 
iv.)  "Take  in  marriage,  of  the  women  wdio  please 
3^ou,  two,  or  three,  or  four ;  but  if  ye  fear  that 
y,e  cannot  act  equitably  to  so  many,  take  one 
only,  or  the  slaves  whom  ye  have  acquired." 
In  the  opening  words  of  the  Sura  from  which 
tliis  law  is  taken,  there  is,  indeed,  some  slight 
indication  of  a  leaning  towards  monogamy.  "O 
men,  fear  the  Lord,  who  hath  created  you  out 

^  riiilippsohn    (^Develop,    of  Religious    Idea,    p.     177) 
traces  Mohammed's  predestinarian  belief  to  Sabeanism. 


Its  Polygamy,  55 

of  one  man,  and  out  of  him  created  his  wife, 
and  from  them  two  hath  multipHed  many  men 
and  women  ;  and  fear  God,  by  whom  ye  beseech 
one  another ;  and  respect  women  ^  who  have 
borne  you,  for  God  is  watching  over  you." 
Mohammedans,  then,  are,  by  the  law  of  their 
prophet,  allowed   to  possess  four  wives  at  the 

'  same  time.^ 

^  The  defence  of  polygamy  has  been  undertaken 
from  various  points  of  view,  and  with  varying 
degrees  of  insight  and  of  earnestness.  But  one 
cannot  detect  much  progress  among  its  de- 
fenders. F.  W.  Newman  has  nothing  to  say  in 
its  favour  which  had  not  previously  been  sug- 
gested by  Voltaire  ;  nothing,  we  may  say,  which 
does  not  occur  to  any  one  who  wishes  to  present 
the  argument  for  a  plurality  of  wives.  '  It  is 
somewhat  late  in  the  day  to  be  called  upon  to 
argue  for  monogamy  as  abstractly  right.  Spe- 
culators like  Aristotle,^  who  have  viewed  the 
subject  both  as  statesmen  having  a  regard  to 
what  is  practicable  and  will  conduce  to  social 
prosperit}^  and  as   philosophers  reasoning  from 

^  Lit.  "  the  wombs." 

2  ''  Notwithstanding  what  Sale  and  some  other  learned 
men  have  asserted  on  this  subject,  the  Muslim  law  cer- 
tainly does  not  limit  the  number  of  concubine-slaves  whom 
a  man  may  have,  whether  in  addition  to,  or  without,  a  wife 
or  wives."— Lane's  llfod.  Egyptians^  i.  123  ;  cf.  Sale's 
Ko7-an,  Introd.  sec.  vi. 

3  Arist.  Econ.  i.  2,  8. 


56  ]\loJiainintdanisnu 

first  principles,  have  long  ago  demanded  for 
their  ideal  society  not  only  monogamy,  but  also 
that  mutual  respect  and  love,  and  that  strict 
purity  and  modesty,  w^hich  polygamy  kills.  Let 
us  say  briefly  that  the  only  ground  conscience 
recognises  as  warranting  two  persons  to  become 
one  in  flesh  is,  that  they  be  first  of  all  one  in 
spirit.  That  absolute  surrender  of  the  person 
which  constitutes  marriage  is  justified  only  by 
the  circumstance  that  it  is  a  surrender  of  the 
heart  as  well,  and  that  it  is  mutual.  To  an 
ideal  love  polygamy  is  abhorrent  and  impossible. 
As  Mohammed  himself,  in  another  connection, 
and  with  more  than  his  usual  profundity,  said, 
"  God  has  not  put  two  hearts  in  you."  This  is 
the  grand  law  imbedded  in  our  nature,  and  by 
which  it  is  secured  that  the  children  born  into 
the  world  be  the  fruit  of  the  devoted  surrender 
of  one  human  spirit  to  another ;  by  which — in 
other  words — it  is  secured  that  love,  the  root 
principle  of  all  human  virtue  and  duty,  be  trans- 
mitted to  the  child  and  born  in  it.  This  is  the 
bentificent  law  expressed  in  monogamy,  and  this 
law  is  traversed  and  robbed  of  its  effects  pre- 
cisely in  so  far  as  even  monogamous  marriages 
are  prompted  by  fleshly  or  worldly  rather  than 
by  spiritual  motives.  The  utilitarian  argument 
Mr.  Lecky^  has  summed  up  in  three  sentences  : 
^  Hist,  of  Eur  op.  iMo?'als,  ii.  295. 


Apologies  for  Polygamy.  5  7 

"  Nature,  by  making  the  number  of  males  and 
females  nearly  equal,  indicates  it  as  natural. 
In  no  other  form  of  marriage  can  the  govern- 
ment of  the  family,  which  is  one  of  the  chief 
ends  of  marriage,  be  so  happily  sustained ;  ^ 
and  in  no  other  does  woman  assume  the  position 
of  the  equal  of  man." 

But  we  have  here  to  do  only  with  Mohamme- 
dan apologists,  and  their  reasonings  are  some- 
what perplexing ;  for  they  first  maintain  that 
nature  intended  us  to  be  polygamists,^  and  then 
secondly  declare  that  "the  greatest  and  m.ost 
reprehensible  mistake  committed  by  Christian 
writers  is  to  suppose  that  Mohammed  either 
adopted  or  legalised  polygamy."  Probably  the 
most  that  can  be  said  for  Mohammed  in  regard 
to  this  matter  is  that  he  restricted  polygamy, 
and  that  its  abolition  was  impossible  and  un- 
suitable to  the  population  he  had  to  do  with. 

The  allegation,  however,  that  Mohammed 
confined  polygamiy  within  narrower  limits  than 

'  That  Mohammedans  are  not  unconscious  of  the  dis- 
advantage of  polygamy,  is  shown  by  the  Turkish  proverb  : 

Duo  asini,  una  Carawana  : 
Du^  uxores,  unum  forum. 

As  Pfeiffer  (p.  424)  explains  it,  *'  Duo  asini  tantum  creant 
molestije  quantum  totus  comitatus  :  et  ubi  duas  mulieres, 
ibi  ob  lites  perpetuum  est  forum." 

2  Syed  Ahmed's  Essay,  p.    8  ;    and  Syed   Ameer  Ah's 
Crit.  Eiam.,  p.  226. 


58  MoJiammedanism. 

the  Arabs  bad  previously  recognised,  tboiigb 
true,  is  immaterial.  For,  in  the  first  place,  he 
restricted  polygamy  indeed  in  others,  but  not  in 
his  own  case  ;  and  thus  left  upon  the  minds  of 
his  followers  the  inevitable  impression  that  an 
unrestricted  pol3^gamy  was  the  higher  state  of 
the  two.  In  the  second  place,  while  he  re- 
stricted the  number  of  lawful  wives,  he  did  not 
restrict  the  number  of  slave-concubines.  In 
the  third  place,  his  restriction  was  practically 
of  little  value,  because  very  few  men  could 
afford  to  keep  more  than  four  wives.  And, 
lastly,  as  to  the  principle,  he  left  it  precisely 
where  it  was,  for  as  Mr.  Freeman  justly  ob- 
serves :  "  This  is  one  of  the  cases  in  which  the 
first  step  is  everything.  The  difference  between 
one  wife  and  two  is  everything  ;  that  between 
four  and  five  thousand  is  comparatively 
nothing."  ^ 

And  if  the  principle  be  defended  as  at  least 
relatively  good,  nothing  is  to  be  urged  against 
this  as  matter  of  fact  ;  although  the  circum- 
stance has  been  overlooked,  that  already  very 
many  thousands  of  Christian  Arabs  had  found 
it  quite  possible  to  live  in  monogamy.  But  that 
polygamy  is  not  incompatible  with  a  sound,  if 
not  perfectly  developed,  morality,  and  with  the 
highest  tone  of  feeling,  no   one  who   has   read 

^  Lectures,  p,  69. 


Law  of  Divorce.  59 

the  history  of  Israel  will  be  disposed  to  deny. 
That  it  may  suit  a  race  in  a  certain  stage  of  its 
development,  and  may  in  that  stage  lead  to 
purer  living  and  surer  moral  growth  than  its 
prohibition  would,  may  be  granted.  But  neces- 
sarily the  religion  which  incorporates  in  its  code 
of  morals  such  allowances,  stamps  itself  as 
something  short  of  the  final  religion. 

But  the  allowance  of  polygamy  is  by  no 
means  so  destructive  of  social  progress  as  the 
facility  of  divorce  allowed  by  Mohammedan  law. 
Syed  Ameer  Ali  informs  us  that  in  India 
"  ninety-five  Moslems  out  of  every  hundred 
are  perfect  monogamists;"  that  "plurality  of 
wives  has  come  to  be  regarded  as  an  evil,  and 
as  something  opposed  to  the  teaching  of  the 
Prophet ;  "  '  but  the  principle  of  monogamy  re- 
quires, not  only  that  a  man  should  have  but 
one  wife  at  a  time,  but  that  marriage  be  indis- 
soluble save  by  death  or  infidelity.  It  is  nothing 
to  the  purpose  to  aver  that  such  and  such  a  pro- 
portion of  Mohammedans  have  actually  only  one 
wife,  if  their  law  allows  them  to  change  that 
wife  as  often  as  they  please  ;  and  if,  in  point  of 
fact,  they  largely  avail  themselves  of  that  liberty. 
Lane  tells  us  that  polygamy  is  exceptional  in 
Egypt,  but  he  adds  that  "there  are  certainly 
not  many  persons  in  Cairo  who  have  not  di- 
Syed  All's  Crit.  Exam.  pp.  227  and  246. 


6o  MoJiainmcdanism. 

vorced  one   wife   if  they  have   been  long  mar- 
ried," and  that  there  are  many  who  in  the  course 
of  ten  years  have  married  as  many  as  twenty, 
thirty,  or  more  wives."  '     No  doubt  this  is  not 
considered  respectable,  and  no  honourable  man 
would  so  indulge  his  caprice ;  but,  unfortunately, 
the  law  is  made,  not  for  the  honourable,  but  for 
the  dishonourable,  and  the  law  allows  divorce  on 
the  easiest  of  terms.     It  is  a  principle  of  Mo- 
hammedan law  that  "  a  husband  may  divorce 
"^  his  wife  without  any  misbehaviour  on  her  part, 
or  without  assigning  any  cause."  ^     The  hus- 
band  has    only  to    say,    "  I   divorce    thee,"   or 
*'  thou  art  divorced ;  "  ^  and  without  any  legal 
procedure  or  appearance  in  a  court  of  law,  the 
w^ife  is  no  longer  a  wife ;  whereas  the  woman 
can  only  divorce  her  husband  before. a  court  of 
law,    and    by    proving    ill-treatment    or    other 
reasonable  ground. 

Mohammed  himself  probably  intended  to  im- 
prove the  position  of  women.  Possibly,  like 
Milton,  he  doubted  not  "  but  with  one  gentle 
stroking  to  wipe  away  ten  thousand  tears  out 

1  Lane's  Modern  Ei^ypf.  i.  227,  231.  Burckhardt 
{Notes  on  Bedouins^  i.  no)  says  :  "  Most  Arabs  are  con- 
tented with  a  sin<,de  wife,  but  for  this  monogamy  they 
make  amends  by  indulging  in  variety." 

2  T ago  re  Law  Lectures  for  1873,  p.  389. 

3  Or  any  one  of  twenty  other  expressions  which  may  be 
found  in  the  Hidaya,  or  in  the  Tagore  Law  Lectures. 


Law  of  Divorce.  6i 

of  the  life  of  man."  There  is  no  reason  to  dis- 
believe the  traditions  which  represent  him  as 
expressing  indignation  at  men  who  dismissed 
their  wives  for  slight  offences.  He  himself, 
although  on  one  occasion  he  might  almost  have 
been  expected  to  use  his  legal  right  of  divorce, 
did  not  do  so.  And  there  is  a  look  of  genuine- 
ness about  the  saying  attributed  to  him  :  "  God 
has  not  created  anything  on  earth  Avhich  He 
likes  better  than  the  emancipating  of  slaves, 
nor  has  He  created  anything  which  He  dislikes 
more  than  divorce."  ^  And  in  accordance  with 
this  feeling  he  did  lay  on  the  license  of  his  fol- 
lowers certain  restrictions,  which  have,  how- 
ever, proved  altogether  insufficient  to  make  the 
law  anything  else  than  a  mere  abomination. 
The  first  restriction  was  to  the  effect  that 
divorce  was  revocable  until  it  had  been  pro- 
nounced three  times.  "  Three  successive  de- 
clarations at  a  month's  interval  \\ere  necessary 

T  Quoted  from  the  Mishkat  by  Syed  Ali,  p.  239.  Syed 
Ahmed  (p.  14  of  Essay  on  question  whether  Islam  has 
been  beneficial)  says  :  "  Our  Prophet  constantly  pointed 
out  to  his  followers  how  opposed  divorce  was  to  the  best 
interests  of  society  ;  he  always  expatiated  on  the  evils 
which  flowed  from  it,  and  ever  exhorted  his  disciples  to 
treat  women  with  respect  and  kindness,  and  to  bear  pa- 
tiently their  violence  and  ill-temper  ;  and  he  always  spoke 
of  those  who  availed  themselves  of  divorce  in  a  severe 
and  disparaging  manner." 


62  ■        AloJianinicdanisJii. 

in  order  to   niake  it   irrevocable."  ^     This  was 
intended  to  protect  women,  not  to  say  the  hus- 
bands themselves,  against  the  consequences  of 
an   ill-considered,   passionate  utterance  of  the 
fatal   words.     But  it   is  notorious    that  all  the 
benefit  of  this  restriction  is  cancelled  by  Moham- 
medan   law,   which    considers    that    the   treble 
divorce  uttered  in  one  breath  is  as  irrevocable 
as  when  it  is  uttered  at  three  distinct  times.* 
The  second  feature  of  the  law  of  divorce  which 
is  claimed  by  Mohammedan  apologists  as  a  re- 
striction, is  the  provision  that  when  a  woman 
has  been  irrevocably  divorced  she  cannot  ever 
be  taken  back  by  her  husband,  unless  in  the 
meantime  she  has  been  married  to  another  man. 
The  Mosaic  law  pronounced  this  to  be  *'  abomi- 
nation before  the  Lord."  ^     And  it  is  possible 
that  Mohammed,  knowing  how  abhorrent  it  is 
to  the   Oriental  that  his  wife  be  even  seen  by 
another  man,  considered   that  by  issuing  this 
enactment    he    was    availing    himself    of    the 
strongest  possible    deterrent  from   divorce.     If 
so,  he  miscalculated  the  effect  of  his  law,  which 
has  in  point  of  fact  degraded  Moslem  women  to 
a  deplorable  extent.*^     The  third  restriction  is 

^  Scdillot,  quoted  by  Syed   Ali ;   see  also  Mill's  His- 
tory  of  MuJianinicdanisiii^  p.  341. 

2  See  the  Hidayah  or  Tagorc  Laiv  Lectures  as  above. 

3  Deut.  xxiv.  24. 

4  See  Lane's  Modern  E^pt*  i.   230 ;  and  the  Arabic 


Indissolitbility  of  Marriage.  ^^ 

the  provision  that  when  a  husband  divorces  his 
wife  he  shall  pay  her  dowr}^  And  this  is  said 
to  exercise  some  restraint  upon  the  Turks,  for 
though  the  minimum  dowry  recognised  by  law 
is  only  ten  dirhems,  or  a  few  shillings,  it  is 
in  some  instances  very  large. ^ 

The  law  of  our  religion  and  of  our  land  takes 
the  highest  possible  ground  in  the  matter  of 
marriage.  It  proceeds  upon  the  understanding 
that  the  indissoluble  quality  of  marriage  is  that 
which  best  guarantees  a  perception  of  its  re- 
sponsibilities, and  a  calm  and  well-considered 
acceptance  of  them.  It  proceeds  upon  the 
principle  that  prevention  is  better  than  cure, 
and  that  it  is  a  w^iser  and  safer  policy  to  beget 
within  the  minds  of  men  a  strong  sense  of  the 
irrevocable  nature  of  the  act  than  to  encourage 
them  to  inconsiderate  recklessness  by  the  pro- 
spect of  an  easy  divorce.  It  quite  understands 
that  there  are  many  unhappy  marriages;  it  does 
not  shut  its  eves  to  the  scandals  that  from  time 
to   time   occupy   public    attention ;   it   does  not 

proverb,  "  A  thousand  lovers  rather  than  one  Mostahel ;  " 
on  which  Burckhardt's  brief  note  {Proverbs,  p.  25;  is  a 
caution  to  all  apologists  for  this  ill-advised  law. 

I  Mill  {History  of  iMithaniniedanistn,  p.  469)  speaks 
as  if  this  had  considerable  practical  results  :  but  Hughes 
{Notes  on  Muhanimadanisi}i^  p.  122)  says:  "The  diffi- 
culty of  restoring  the  dowry  is  avoided  by  compelling  the 
poor  woman,  through  harsh  treatment,  to  sue  for  a  divorce 
herself,  as  in  this  case  she  can  claim  nothing." 


64  Mohaminedanism. 

ignore  the  voluntary  separations,  the  quarrels, 
the  murders,^  which  prove  that  so  long  as  those 
who  enter  into   marriage   are    imperfect,   mar- 
riage itself  will  not  always  be  satisfactory  ;  but 
it  assumes  that  however  great  are  the  evils  of 
indissolubility,  the  evils  of  facile  divorce  would 
be   greater  still.      All   that   can  be   pleaded   in 
favour  of  a  relaxation  of  our  marriage  laws  has 
been   put   most  pathetically  and   in    his    unap- 
proachable language  by  Milton  ;  but  it  is  some- 
what   unfair    of    Mohammedan    apologists    to 
appeal  to  him  as  if  he  were  an  advocate  of  any- 
thing like  the  facile  divorce  of  their  own  law. 
Such  a  system  as  their  law  upholds  has  always 
been   the    accompaniment   either   of   an    unde- 
■j  veloped   or  of  a   decaying   stage  in  a   people's 
history.  The  evils  it  wrought  in  imperial  Rome, 
when,   according  to    Seneca,   women   reckoned 
their  years  rather  by  their  husbands   than  by 
the  consuls,^  are  well  known.     "  We  find,"  savs 
Mr.     Lecky,     "  Cicero     repudiating    his    wife 
Terentia,   because    he    desired    a    new    dowry ; 

'  Sec  the  terrible  paragraph  in  Legouvd's  Histoire  des 
Fevuncs^  p.  232  :  "  Qui  cree  parmi  le  peuple  tant  de 
bigamies  de  fait  ?  L'indissolubilite.  Qui  fait  que  trois 
ouvriers  sur  huit  ont  deuJv  menages  ?     L'indissokibilitc,"' 

2  "When  Michaud  asked  an  aged  Egyptian  whether  he 
remembered  the  campaign  of  Napoleon,  he  answered  that 
he  had  his  seventeenth  wife  at  that  time."  —  Arnold's 
Ishun^  p.  21 1.  \ 


Depreciation  of  Women.  65 

Augustus  compelling  the  husband  of  Livia  to 
repudiate  her  that  he  might  marry  her  himself; 
Cato  ceding  his  wife,  with  the  consent  of  her 
father,  to  his  friend  Hortensius,  and  resuming 
her  after  his  death  ;  Maecenas  continually 
changing  his  wife ;  Sempronius  Sophus  re- 
pudiating his  wife,  because  she  had  once  been 
to  the  public  games  without  his  knowledge  ; 
Paulus  ^milius  taking  the  same  step  without 
assigning  any  reason,  and  defending  himself 
by  saying,  '  My  shoes  are  new  and  well- 
made,  but  no  one  knows  where  they  pinch 
me.'"^ 

Manifestly,  however,  the  position  of  Mo- 
hammedan women  is  the  result  of  instincts  or 
principles  lying  far  deeper  than  the  opinion  or 
religion  of  Mohammed.  It  is  the  result  of  the 
Semitic  idea  of  woman,  that  she  is  a  "vessel,"^ 
a  mere  utensil  for  man's  service.-  Accordingly, 
after  all  that  has  been  written  both  in  condem- 
nation and  defence  of  this  law,  no  utterance 
seems  to  go  so  directly  to  the  root  of  the  whole 
matter  as  the  judgment  pronounced  by  the 
thoroughly  informed  and  impartial  Lane.^ 
"  The  laws,"  he  says,  "  relating  to  marriage  and 
the  license  of  polygamy,  the  facility  of  divorce 
allowed  by  the   Koran,  and  the   permission   of 

^  Lecky's  European  Morals,  ii.  324. 
2  Cf.  Fairbairn's  Studies,  p.  279.  3  Mod.  Egyp.  \.  121. 

6 


^ 


66  JMoJiaminedanism. 

concubinage,  are  essentially  the  natural  and 
necessary  consequences  of  the  main  principle 
of  the  constitution  of  Moslem  society — the  re- 
striction of  the  intercourse  of  the  sexes  before 
marriage.  Few  men  would  marry  if  he  who 
was  disappointed  in  a  wife  whom  he  had  never 
seen  before  were  not  allowed  to  take  another ; 
and  in  the  case  of  a  man's  doing  this,  his  own 
happiness,  or  that  of  the  former  wife,  or  the 
happiness  of  both  these  parties,  may  require 
his  either  retaining  this  wife  or  divorcing 
her." 

Mohammed  himself  was  a  man  of  a  com- 
passionate and  humane  disposition,  and  there 
can,  I  think,  be  no  doubt  that  he  intended 
to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  slaves.  Had  he 
conceived  the  idea  of  emancipating  them,  he 
would  probably  have  found  it  an  idea  impossible 
to  execute ;  and  in  declaring  all  Moslems 
brethren,  he  took  the  surest  means  in  his  power 
of  eventually  accomplishing  this  end,  and  in  the 
meantime  of  securing  their  good  treatment. 
His  parting  admonitions  to  his  followers  on 
this  subject  are  too  important  to  be  omitted. 
"  Your  slaves  !  "  he  says,  "  see  that  ye  feed  them 
with  such  food  as  ye  eat  yourselves  ;  and  clothe 
them  with  the  stuff  ye  wear ;  and  if  they  com- 
mit a  fault  which  ye  are  not  inclined  to  forgive, 
then  sell  them,  for  they  are  the   servants  of  the 


Slavery.  67 

Lord,  and  are  not  to  be  tormented.  Ye  people ! 
hearken  to  my  speech,  and  comprehend  the 
same  ;  know  that  every  Moslem  is  the  brother 
of  every  other  Moslem  ;  all  of  you  are  op  the 
same  equality ;  ye  are  one  brotherhood."  ^  And 
it  must  be  owned  that,  at  least  in  certain  coun- 
tries, the  doctrine  of  human  equality  thus  pro- 
claimed has  received  practical  exemplifications 
which  are  sadly  wanting  in  the  parallel  region 
of  Christian  practice.  The  Caliph  Omar,  leading 
his  camel  while  his  slave  rides  ;  the  prophet's 
daughter  Fatimah,  taking  her  turn  at  the  mill 
with  her  own  slaves  ;  these  are  but  specimens 
of  the  scrupulous  observance  in  general  paid 
by  Moslems  to  the  injunctions  of  their  prophet. 
Unfortunately,  whatever  kindly  intention  Mo- 
hammed had  towards  the  slave,  and  whatever 
beneficial  results  might  have  been  wrought  by 
his  bold  proclamation  of  the  equality  of  all  be- 
lievers, have  been  frustrated  by  the  Koran's 
sanction  of  concubinage.  There  is  no  dis- 
guising the  fact  that  it  is  this  allowance  which 
maintains  the  slave-trade  with  all  its  well- 
known  abominations  and  horrors.  It  is  this 
system,  distinctly  sanctioned  in  the  Koran,  and 
practised  by  Mohammed  himself,  which  is  re- 
sponsible for  the  degradation  and  misery  which 
become  the  life-long  lot  of  the  wretched  girls 

I  Muir,  iv.  239. 
6  ^^ 


68  Moha^nme  danism. 

who  survive  the  terrible  transit  down  the  Nile 
under  the  tender  mercies  of  the  brutal  Gellabs/ 
Enlightened  Mohammedans  ^  themselves  are 
humiliated  by  the  pollutions  and  misery  attach- 
ing to  this  system.  They  say  in  so  many  words 
that  it  is  **  to  the  lasting  disgrace  of  the  majority 
of  the  followers  of  Mohammed,"  that  **  slavery 
has  been  allowed  to  flourish  by  purchase  and 
other  means,"  ^  and  that  the  day  is  come  for  the 
Moslems  to  show  "  the  falseness  of  the  as- 
persions cast  on  the  memory  of  the  great  and 
noble  prophet,  by  proclaiming  in  explicit  terms 
that  slavery  is  reprobated  by  their  Faith,  and 
discountenanced  by  their  Code."  But  while  we 
honour  the  desire  of  these  men  to  cleanse  their 
religion  of  so  black  a  stain,  how  are  they  to 
stir  a  single  Moham.medan  community  to  abolish 
an  indulgence  to  which  their  *^  great  and  noble 
prophet  "  showed  them  the  way,  and  which  is 
regulated  for  in  the  Koran  ?  Slavery  can  only 
be  abolished  when  concubinage  is  abolished  ; 
and  when  concubinage  is  abolished,  the  whole 
'^character  of  Islam,  and  especially  its  attitude 
to  its  prophet  and  its  sacred  book,  must  be 
altered. 

I  Lane's  Mod.  Egyp.  i.  236. 
«  Syed  Ahmed,  p.  25.  3  Syed  Ali,  p.  259. 


Jj'. 


II. 

MOHAMMEDANISM : 
ITS    SUCCESS    AND    FAILURE, 


"  Be  joyful,  he  joyful ;  my  followers  are  like  rain,  of  which  it  is 
■unknown  whether  the  frst  or  last  fall  zvill  be  the  best ;  or  like  a 
garden  from  which  a  multitude  has  been  fed  one  year,  and  then 
another  the  next  year,  and  perhaps  the  last  is  more  mnncrous  than 
the  first,  and  better." — Mohammed. 


II, 


BEFORE  the  appearance  of  Mohammed,  the 
highest  and  the  lowest  forms  of  religion 
existed  side  by  side  among  the  tribes  of  Arabia.^ 
The  original  faith  appears  to  have  been  the 
simple  monotheism  of  Abraham.  But  a  creed 
which  had  no  elaborate  symbolism,  no  ritual  but 
that  which  inculcated  prayer  at  sunrise,  noon, 
and  sunset,  proved  too  spiritual  for  the  wild 
and  impressible  Arabians.  Praying  at  sunrise 
quickly  became  praying  to  sunrise;  and  the 
idea  of  an  unseen  God  who  ruled  the  heavens 
and    guided    them    in    their   wanderings,    was 

^  The  great  authority  for  the  Pre-islamic  condition  of 
Arabia  is  still  Pocock's  "  libellus  incomparabihs,"  entitled, 
Specimen  HistoricE  ArabiDii.  Oxon.  1650.  (Notes  dated 
1648)  ;  of  which  Gibbon  justly  says,  "  Consult,  peruse,  and 
study  the  Specimen.  The  358  notes  [pages  of  notes  ?]  form 
a  classic  and  original  work  on  the  Arabian  antiquities." 
Pocock  makes  it  his  business  to  explain  "  quales  invenerit 
Arabes  suos  Mohammedes,  et  quales  reliquerit."  Ras- 
mussen's  Historia  Arab  11  m  auie  hlamisnuim  and  his 
Additamenta  are  also  works  of  original  research,  and  are 
well  worth  consulting. 


7  2  Alohammeda  ?i  ism, 

obscured  by  their  dependence  on  the  motions 
of  the  planets  for  all  their  prognostications  and 
reckonings.  What  their  own  life  and  habits 
chiefly  impressed  upon  them  was  that  every- 
thing depended  on  these  inaccessible  heavenly 
fbodies ;  and  so  their  worship  gradually  was 
\directed  to  Sabaoth,  the  host  of  heaven,  and 
ikhey  received  the  name  of  Sabians.^  But  at 
a  later  period,  when  Neo-Platonism  was  adopt- 
ing and  adapting  every  form  of  worship,  it 
nowhere  found  a  more  promising  field  than  in 
this  worship  of  the  heavens.  For  it  was  the 
favourite  idea  of  this  school,  an  idea  counte- 
nanced by  their  Master,  that  the  abyss  existing 
between  God  and  His  creatures  was  bridged  by 
intermediary  gods.  These  intermediate  gods 
were  supposed  to  animate  or  have  their  resi- 
dence in,  or  at  least  to  make  themselves  visible 
and  influential  through,  the  planets.  The 
planets  therefore  must  be  carefully  observed  ; 
their  risings,  settings,  conjunctions,  and  in- 
fluences noted,  and  all  human  actions  regulated 
in  conformity  with  these.     If  Saturn  be  in  the 

'  "Notum  est  Abrahamum  patrem  nostrum  educatum 
esse  in  fide  Zabaeomm,  qui  statuerunt  nullum  esse  deuni 
pra^ter  Stellas"  Maimonides,  quoted  in  Wright's  Christi- 
anity in  Arabia^  p.  27).  The  traditions  regarding  Abra- 
ham are  given  by  Caussin  de  Perceval,  i.  161  ;  who  also 
(i.  349)  names  the  different  planets  worshipped  by  the 
various  tribes. 


P re-Islamic    Woi^ship.  ^2) 

ascendant,  then  it  is  advisable  to  select  at  that 
time  such  dresses,  seals,  amulets,  incantations, 
and  prayers  as  may  be  supposed  pleasing  to 
this  planetary  god.  Another  step  in  the  down- 
ward process  was  taken,  when  permanent  and 
stationary  representations  of  these  gods  were 
felt  to  be  superior  to  the  planets  themselves, 
which  were  sometimes  out  of  sight  when  their 
help  was  required.  Images  were  therefore 
formed,  and  worship  was  offered  to  them  rather 
than  to  the  stars  they  represented.^ 

It  will  thus  be  understood  how  a  vague 
belief  in  a  supreme  God  continued  to  underlie 
the  profuse  idolatry  of  the  Arabian  tribes.  "  I 
dedicate  myself  to  Thy  service,  O  God !  I 
dedicate  myself  to  Thy  service,  O  God  !  Thou 
hast  no  companion,  except  him  of  whom  Thou 
art  absolute  Master,  and  of  whatever  is  his." 
This  seems  an  explicit  enough  confession  of 
monotheism.  Yet  in  practice  great  deference 
was  shown  to  these  companions  of  God, 
though  their  powers  were  but  delegated.  Thus, 
if  on  offering  their  first-fruits  some  wdiich  bC' 
longed  to  God  fell  over  to  the  idol's  portion, 
they  made  no  restitution.  If  while  irrigating 
the  idol's  ground,  the  water  ran  over  to  God's 
land,  they  dammed  it  up ;  while  if  it  ran  from 

^  Voqqq}^,  Specimen^  12,'^et  seq.  : — An  admirable  account 
is  given  of  Zabisin  in  Chamber's  Encyclopccdia. 


74  MoJiammedanism. 

God's  to  the  idol's,  they  did  not  interfere,  con- 
ceiving that  the  Supreme  was  more  placable 
than  the  inferior  ;  and  transferring,  as  Freeman 
remarks,  their  knowledge  of  earthly  courts  to 
that  of  heaven.'  In  the  Kaabah  itself,  or  con- 
spicuous in  its  sacred  enclosures,  were  no  fewer 
than  360  idols,  one  for  each  day  in  the  lunar 
year  of  Arabia.  Chief  among  these  was  Hobal, 
the  huge  image  of  red  agate,  revered  as  the 
giver  of  rain,  and  holding  in  his  hand  the  point- 
less and  featherless  arrows  of  divination.  Here 
also  — crowning  proof  of  the  comprehensiveness 
of  the  early  religion — was,  perhaps,  or  a  painting 
of  the  Madonna  and  child. ^  But  the  idols 
against  which  the  Koran  inveighs,  were  the 
supposed  antediluvian  relics — Wadd,  in  the 
form  of  a  man  ;  Sawa,  represented  as  a  woman  ; 
Yaghuth,  worshipped  in  the  shape  of  a  lion  ; 
Yaiik,  who  was  known  under  the  figure  of  a 
horse  ;  and  Nasr,  under  that  of  an  eagle.  Still 
more  firmly  rooted  in  the  affections  of  the 
people,  and  more  obnoxious  to  Mohammed, 
were  the  three  goddesses  Al-Lat,  Al-Uzza,  and 

^  See  Sale's  Intfoditction,  and  P^reeinan's  Lectures, 
p.  30 

2  Possibly  writers  have  too  easily  assumed  that  the 
mother  and  child  represented  the  Virgin  and  our  Lord.  In 
India,  Devaki  and  Crishna  are  so  represented  ;  in  Egypt, 
Isis  and  Horus  ;  and  in  Greece,  Venus  and  Cupid.  See 
Rawlinson's  Herod,  ii.  p.  539. 


Arabian  Idolatiy,  75 

Manah.^  "  What  think  ye,"  he  says,  "  of  Al- 
Lat,  and  Al-Uzza,  and  Manah,  that  other  third 
goddess?  Have  ye  male  children  and  God 
female  ?  This  is  an  unjust  partition.  They 
are  no  other  than  empty  names,  which  ye  and 
your  fathers  have  named  goddesses."  ^  Or  as 
another  Sura  more  fully  explains  his  meaning  i^ 
"They  attribute  daughters  unto  God  ;  but  unto 
themselves  children  of  the  sex  they  desire. 
When  any  of  them  is  told  that  a  female  child 
is  born  to  him,  his  face  grows  black,  and  he  is 
deeply  grieved ;  he  hideth  himself  from  the 
people,  because  of  the  ill  tidings  which  have 
been  told  him ;  considering  within  himself 
whether  he  shall  keep  it  with  disgrace,  or 
whether  he  shall  bury  it  in  the  dust."  Beneath 
this  worship  of  stars,  of  the  images  of  inter- 
mediate gods  or  illustrious  ancestors,  lay  the 
deeper  depth  of  Fetishism.  As  the  straw  is 
clutched  by  the  drowning  man,  so,  to  those 
who  had  nothing  else  to  trust  in,  a  tree,  or 
a  stone,  or  even  a  lump  of  dough,  was  enough 
to  admit  of  the  expression  of  confidence.  And 
it  might  be  difficult  to  determine  whether,  when 
the  Hanifites  in  time  of  famine  ate  their  god, 
the  ridicule  of  their  enemies  was  excited  more 

^  See  Wilkinson's  note  on  Alilat  in  Rawlinson's  Herod. 
iii.  8.  And  for  the  sites  of  the  temples  of  these  goddesses, 
Caussin  de  Percival's  Histoire  dcs  Arabes^  i.  269. 

2  Sura  liii.  3  Sura  xvi. 


76  MoJLammeda7iism, 

by  triumph  over  their  helplessness  or  in  satire 
of  their  superstition.^ 

As  their  notions  of  the  divine  government 
were  confused  and  various,  so  also  were  their 
ideas  of  the  future  state.  Some  believed  in  an 
eternal  order  of  nature,  which  admitted  of  no 
act  of  creation  and  of  no  final,  designed  con- 
summation in  which  all  beings  who  had  con- 
sciously contributed  to  it  would  play  a  part. 
Some  admitted  a  creative  beginning  of  things, 
but  could  not  believe  in  any  final  restoration. 
Some  accepted  both,^  and  in  pursuance  of  their 
belief  in  a  state  after  death  tied  a  camel  to  the 
grave,  that  when  the  dead  man  rose  he  might 
TxOt  be  exposed  to  the  ignominy  of  walking  on 
his  own  feet  to  the  judgment-bar.  Others  again 
believed  in  metempsychosis,  and  adopted  the 
curious  semi-materialistic  notion  that  out  of  the 
blood  gathered  about  the  brain  of  the  dead, 
there  was  formed  a  bird,  which  they  called 
Hamah,  and  which  visited  the  sepulchre  once 
in  a  hundred   years.^      If  the  dead   man   had 

'^  Comederunt  Hanifitse  dominum  suum  ob  famcm 
antiquam  et  inopiam."  The  saying  of  a  Tamamitc  re- 
ported by  Rasmusscn,  Additainentn^  p.  76. 

2  Mosheim  is  of  opinion  that  their  ideas  of  immortality 
were  derived  from  Jewish  or  Christian  sources,  but  this 
seems  very  doubtful.  See  Mosheim's  Diss,  ad  Hist.  Eccl. 
ii.  648. 

3  Pocock,  pp.  134,  5. 


Pre-Islamic  Barbarism.      ^      ']'] 

been  murdered,  his  spirit  having  transmigrated 
into  this  bird,  it  hovered  over  his  grave,  crying, 
Oscuni,  oscuni  !  (give  me  drink,  give  me  drink  !) 
until  the  blood  of  the  murderer  was  shed  to 
satiate  it. 

In  conjunction  with  such  idolatries  and  super- 
stitions, one  expects  to  find  a  very  imperfect 
civilisation,  and  some  habits  and  customs  which 
may  be  termed  barbarous.  ''  An  infinity  of  tribes, 
some  settled,  but  the  greater  number  nomadic, 
without  community  of  interests  or  a  common 
centre,  ordinarily  at  war  with  one  another — 
such,"  says  one  of  our  best  authorities,^  "  was 
Arabia  in  the  time  of  Mohammed."  Tribal  wars, 
family  feuds,  and  marauding  expeditions  were 
so  much  the  normal  state  of  things,  that  it  was 
only  by  agreeing  to  suspend  hostilities  during 
certain  months  of  the  year  that  the  necessary 
pursuits  could  be  followed  with  safety.  The 
state  of  society  must  have  resembled  that  of 
the  ancient  Germans,  of  whom  Tacitus  says, 
"  pigrum  et  iners  videtur  sudore  acquirere  quod 
possis  sanguine  parare  ;"  or  that  significantly 
hinted  at  in  the  suggestive  complaint  of  Wat 
Tinlinn — 

"  They  burned  my  little  lonely  tower  : 
It  had  not  been  burnt  this  year  and  more  ! " 

Their  leisure  seems  to  have  been  chiefly  spent 
^  Dozy,  Histoi7'e  des  Mussulmans ^  i.  i6. 


A 


7  8  Mo  ha  in  me  da  71  ism . 

in  gambling  and  drinking.  Only  a  small  por- 
tion in  some  of  the  districts,  and  none  at  all  in 
others,  could  read  and  write/  This  inability 
to  read  made  them  prize  highly  recitations 
of  poetry,  whether  original  or  not.  These 
poems  were  their  tribal  and  family  archives, 
maintaining  the  memory  of  heroic  deeds,  and  of 
ancient  friendships  and  feuds.  They  were  of 
course  numerous ;  so  much  so,  that  some 
centuries  after  Mohammed,  Hammad  the  nar- 
rator undertook  to  repeat  one  hundred  pre- 
Mohammedan  poems  for  every  letter  of  the 
alphabet,  and  wore  out  the  patience  of  his 
hearers  before  exhausting  his  stock. ^ 

The  ugliest  features,  however,  of  the  times 
of  ignorance,  were  the  marriage  laws  and  the 
custom  of  burying  female  children  alive.  It 
was  customary  for  the  son  to  inherit  the  father's 
wives  along  with  his  other  property.  Female 
infants  have  never  been  much  in  repute  in 
barbarous  countries.  To  this  day  the  Breton 
farmer,  to  whom  a  daughter  is  born,  says,  "  My 
wife  has  had  a  miscarriage."  ^  In  Sparta,  of 
ten  exposed  children,  seven  were  female.  The 
Hebrew   law  reckoned   a   woman  ceremonially 

*  Pocock's  authorities  (pp.  156,  7)  imply  even  greater 
ignorance. 

2  Wright's  Early  Christianity  in  Arabia,  p.  6. 

3  Lerouvd,  Hist,  des  Fenuncs,  pp.  13-17. 


Exposure  of  Female  Children.       79 

unclean  if  she  gave  birth  to  a  son,  but  doubly 
so  if  she  gave  birth  to  a  daughter.  But  while 
those  countries  are  the  exceptions  in  which  the  , 
custom  of  exposing  children  has  not  at  some 
time  being  practised,  it  was  practised  in  Arabia 
in  a  more  than  usually  cold-blooded  manner. 
Sometimes,  indeed,  the  child  was  made  away 
with  as  soon  as  born,  but  often  she  was  allowed 
to  attain  her  sixth  year,  and  then,  when  she 
might  be  supposed  to  have  wound  herself 
inextricably  round  the  affections  of  her  parents, 
her  father  would  one  day  say  to  his  wife,  "  Per- 
fume and  adorn  her,  that  I  may  take  her  away 
to  her  mothers."  This  being  done,  he  would 
lead  her  to  a  pit  he  had  prepared,  bid  her  look 
into  it,  and,  standing  behind  her,  would  push 
her  in,  and  immediately  fill  it  in  level  with  the 
ground.^  Som.e  idea  of  the  extent  to  which 
this  was  practised  may  be  formed  from  the  fact" 
that  one  man  had  saved  from  this  horrible 
inhumation  no  fewer  than  280  girls. ^ 

But    Judaism    and    Christianity   were    also 
largely,  if  not  very  purely,  represented  in  Arabia  r 
before  the  time  of  Mohammed.     Even  before 
the   Christian   era,  the  Jews  had  firmly  estab- 
lished themselves  in  Arabia.    And  it  is  probable 

1  Pocock,  p.  336. 

2  Rasmussen's   Additanienta   ad  Hist.   Arabuni   ante 
Islam,  p.  67. 


So  Mohammeda7iism. 

that    their    colonies    already   thriving    in    that 
mercantile    country   would    offer    considerable 
attractions   to    those  who   were  forced  to    flee 
from  their  own  land  during  and  after  the  Ro- 
man  invasion.     Several  of  the  tribes,  notably 
those  of  Kendah  and  Kenanah,  of  Al  Hareth  Ibn 
Caab,    and  the   powerful   tribe  of  Hamyarites, 
professed   the   Jewish    religion.'     At    one  time 
they   could    raise    an    army   of   120,000    men,"* 
which,  thanks  to  the  unity  maintained  by  their 
creed,   was    probably  a  larger  army  than   any 
other  community  of  Arabia  could  have  brought 
into  the  field.     "  Centuries  before  Mohammed, 
Kheibar,  five  days  from  Medina,  and  Yemen  in 
South  Arabia,  were  in  the  hands  of  the  Jews."  ^ 
In    Medina    itself  there    was    a    large    Jewish 
population,   said  to   be  descended   from    those 
who   fled  from   Nebuchadnezzar,   and  their  in- 
fluence is  clearly  understood  when  we  see  the 
pains  which  the  prophet  took  at  the  outset  of 
his  mission  to  conciliate  them,  and  the  difficul- 
ties he  found  in  subduing  them.     In  the  rites 
of  Islam — in  circumcision,  fasting,  pilgrimage, 
the   Kibleh    in  prayer — the   family    connection 

'  "  Judaismo  addicti  erant  Himyaritce,  Cananitas,  Gens 
Haretsi,  filii  Cabi,  atque  Cenditac." — Rasmusscn,  Addita- 
7neHta,  p.  76.     Pocock,  Specimen,  p.  136. 

2  Milman's  History  of  the  Jeivs^  iii.  p.  88. 

3  Deutsch's  Islain^  p.  90,  and  for  details  see  Wright's 
Christianity  in  Arabia,  p.  23. 


CJiristianity  hi  Ai'-abia.  8r^ 

between  the  sons  of  Ishmael  and  the  Beni- 
Israel  is  discernible.  And  the  popularity  of  the 
Jewish  Haggadah  and  Halachah  is  witnessed  in 
every  legend  of  Islam  and  in  every  Sura  of  the 
•  Koran.  ^ 

As  the  Judaism  prevalent  in  Arabia  was  rather 
of  the  Rabbinic  than  the  pure  Old  Testament 
type,  so  the  Christianity  with  which  the  tribes 
were  acquainted  was  meagre,  degenerate,  apo- 
cryphal.    It  found  some  acceptance  in  the  tribes 
of  Rabia  and  Gassan,  and  a  few  bishoprics  were 
established  in  friendly  districts.^     It  is  difficult, 
however,  to  estimate  the  value  of  this   Chris- 
tianity, or  to  determine  whether  it  w^ould  have 
been  a  greater  boon  to  Arabia  than  Mohammed- 
anism.   On  the  one  hand  we  have  the  fact  that 
at  Nadjran  about  20,000  Christians  preferred  a    _ 
horrible  death  rather  than  abjuration  of  their 
religion.     On  the  other  hand  we  have  the  no- 
toriously   superficial    character   of    the    Arabs, 
coupled  with  the  saying  of  Ali,  regarding  the 
tribe  in  which  Christianity  had  found  its  heartiest 
welcome,    "The  Taghlib,"  he   said,  ''are  not 
Christians ;    they  have    borrowed   from    Chris- 
tianity only  the  custom  of  drinking  wine."^     It 

^  Deutsch's    Isla?n,  p.  90,     See  also  Rod  well's  Koran, 
passim. 

2  See  Caussin  de  Perceval's  Histoirc,  \.  348  ;  and  Pocock, 
p.  136.  3  Dozy's  Histoirc,  i.  20. 

7 


8  2  Mohammedanism, 

IS  not  likely  that  a  religion  so  uncongenial  to 
the  Arab  character  would  have  made  much  more 
way  than  it  had  done  in  previous  centuries. 
And  although  we  find  the  Christian  King  Abra- 
hah  leading  60,000  men  in  a  crusade  against 
Mecca,  we  cannot  conclude  that  these  were 
all  Christians.  We  know,  indeed,  that  they 
were  not.  The  only  inferences  we  can  safely 
draw  are  that  at  this  date — the  year  of  Mo- 
hammed's birth  and  of  the  destruction  of  Abra- 
hah's  army  —  Christianity  was  an  important 
factor  in  Arabian  society,  and  that  had  this 
vj  crusade  been  successful,  it  might  have  become 
the  dominant  religion.^ 

But  it  was  not  only  Christianity  that  failed  to 
gain  any  firm  anchorage  in  the  Arab  character, 
their  ancestral  religions  were  held  with  little 
greater  tenacity.  They  were  radically  irreligious, 
capable  of  adhering  to  forms  of  worship  even 
while  reverence  was  entirely  avvanting.  The 
story  of  Amrolcais  is  typical  and  significant. 
Setting  out  to  avenge  his  father's  murder,  he 
entered  the  temple  of  the  idol  Dhou-'l-Kholosa 
to  consult  the  oracle  by  means  of  the  usual 
three  arrows,  inscribed  respectively,  Permission, 
Prohibition,  Delay.  Having  drawn  Prohibition, 
he  tried  again.     But  three  times  over  he  drew 

^  Sec  Wright's  Christianity  in  Arabia;  Gagnier's  Vie 
de  MaJionict,  i.  70-75.     Freeman's  Lectures,  p.  34. 


Sttpcrficiality  of  Arab  Religion.     8 


the  same  arrow,  forbidding  his  enterprise. 
Breaking  the  arrows,  and  hurHng  the  fragments 
at  the  idol's  head,  he  cried,  "  Wretch  !  had  it 
been  thy  father  who  had  been  killed,  you  would 
not  have  prohibited  revenge."  ^  It  was  certainly 
no  hopeful  task  which  Mohammed  undertook 
when  he  proposed  by  the  influence  of  religion 
to  combine  into  one  nation  tribes  so  incapable 
of  being  deeply  influenced  by  any  religion,^  and 
so  irreconcilably  opposed  to  one  another ;  to 
abolish  customs  which  had  the  sanction  of  im- 
memorial usage ;  and  to  root  out  an  idolatry, 
which,  if  it  had  no  profound  hold  upon  the 
spiritual  nature,  was  at  least  bound  up  with  old 
family  traditions  and  well-understood  tribal  in- 
terests. 

But  if  the  difficulties  of  the  task  were  suffi- 
ciently apparent,  there  were  also  circumstances 
which  made  it  at  least  possible.  Chief  among 
these  was  the  existence  of  a  small  number  of 
persons  among  whom  a  spirit  of  religious  in- 
quiry was  cultivated.  Not  only  had  there  been 
from  time  to  time  men  of  devout  feeling  and 
high  moral  tone,  such  as  Hinzilah,  Khalid, 
Asad   Ibn    Karb,    and   Abdolmottaleb    himself,^ 

^  Dozy,  i.  22. 

2  "  II  lui  fallait  transformer,  metamorphoser,  une  nation 
sensuelle,  sceptique  et  railleuse." — Dozy,  i.  24. 

3  See  the  account  of  his  Abrahamic  surrender  of  his  best 
loved  son,  in  Caussin  de  Perceval,  i.  264. 


84  Mohaminedanisni. 

all  of  whom  had  attempted  reforms  with  more 
or  less  success ;  but  there  were  also  men  known 
as  Hanyfs,  or  Puritans/  who  distinctly  re- 
nounced the  idolatrous  practices  of  their  country- 
men, and  set  themselves  to  seek  the  pure 
religion  of  Abraham. 

It  is  related  of  four  of  these  Hanyfs,  that 
during  one  of  the  religious  festivals  of  Mecca, 
they  held  aloof  and  conversed  with  one  another 
in  some  such  term.s  as  these:  "  Our  tribesmen 
are  in  error  :  they  have  destroyed  religion.  Are 
we  to  encompass  a  stone  which  neither  hears 
nor  sees,  and  which  neither  hurts  nor  helps  us  ? 
Let  us  seek  a  better  faith."  Whereupon  they 
abandoned  their  homes  and  journeyed  in  foreign 
lands,  seeking  the  Hanyfite  faith,  that  is,  the 
religion  of  Abraham.^  These  four  men  were 
Waraka,  Othman,  Obaydallah,  and  Zaid.  Of 
these,  the  first  two  were  cousins  of  Khadijah, 
Mohammed's  first  wife,  and  in  frequent  inter- 
course with  him  ;  the  third  was  his  own  cousin  ; 
—^      and  all  three  found  their  way  to   Christianity. 

1  Pervert,  or  convert.  See  Rodwell's  Koraji,  p.  216. 
Sprenger  (i.  67)  says  it  originally  meant  one  who  does 
not  believe  in  the  true  religion,  but  it  is  used  in  the  Koran 
of  those  who  abjured  the  popular  religions  and  became 
Moslems.  Thus  Freethinker,  Pervert,  or  Picrist,  may 
all  translate  the  word  according  to  the  point  of  view  of  the 
translator. 

2  Sprenger,  i.  81,  and  Caussin  de  Perceval,  i.  321. 


Prentrsors  of  Mohainined.  85 

With  Zaid  the  search  for  truth  was  more  per- 
plexed and  less  satisfactory  in  its  results.  Even 
as  an  old  man  he  was  seen  leaning  his  back 
against  the  Kaabah,  vehemently  repudiating  the 
idolatrous  worship  going  on  around  him,  and 
yet  sadly  stretching  his  hands  upwards  with  the 
yearning  prayer  of  the  baffled  yet  whole-hearted 
man  :  "'0  God,  if  I  knew  what  form  of  worship 
is  the  most  pleasing  to  Thee,  so  would  I  serve 
Thee ;  but  I  know  it  not."  In  all  his  travels 
he  had  found  nothing  which  gave  the  light  he 
sought ;  and,  excluded  from  his  town  by  those 
who  would  not  have  a  censor  so  keen  and  bold, 
he  lived  his  remaining  days  and  died  on  the 
neighbouring  hill  Hira  ;  and  doubtless  Mo- 
hammed was  essentially  right  in  saying,  "  I 
will  pray  for  him  :  in  the  Resurrection  he  too 
will  gather  a  Church  around  him." 

Men.  such  as  these  could  not  but  vastly 
quicken  and  deepen  the  thoughts  of  Mohammed. 
It  was  to  this  little  body  of  seekers  for  the  truth 
he  belonged.  He  called  himself  a  Hanyf,  and 
during  the  first  period  of  his  prophetic  office  he 
aimed  at  nothing  else  than  to  restore  the  reli- 
gion of  Abraham,  the  Hanyfite  creed. ^  So  in 
one  of  the  most  important  Suras  of  the  Koran 

I  "Er  nennt  sich  selbst  einen  Hanyf,  und  wiihrend  der 
ersten  Periode  seines  Lehramtes  hat  er  wenig  anderes 
^ethan  als  ihre  Lehre  bestatigt." — Sprenger's  Miih.  p.  45. 


S6  Mohainmcdanisiii. 

he  sa3-s  :  "  Abraham,  the  founder  of  Hanyfism, 
wa^  in  fact  neither  Jew  nor  Christian,  but  a 
Hanvf  and  a  MosHm,  and  not  an  Idolater." 
And  whether  he  intended  it  designedly,  or  was 
unconsciously  led,  it  was  of  immense  import- 
ance that  he  did  hit  upon  Abraham  as  the 
founder  of  his  religion.  For  amidst  all  the  feuds 
and  enmities,  the  variances  and  irreconcilable 
ideas  and  practices  of  Jews,  Christians,  and 
idolaters,  there. was  but  this  one  point  in  com- 
mon, their  reverence  for  Abraham.  The  Jews 
at  first  seem  to  have  expected  that  ]\Iohammed 
would  be  little  else  than  a  champion  of  Juda- 
ism in  a  slightly  modified  form.  The  Han^-fs, 
and  even  the  idolaters,  would  gather  round  a 
man  who  merely  proclaimed  a  return  to  the 
religion  of  their  fathers.  And  the  Christians, 
though  they  might  have  their  fears,  would  con- 
gratulate themselves  that  here  at  least  was  a 
practical  religion  and  not  another  obscure  and 
misty  heresy.  And,  above  all,  let  us  take  note 
that  the  society  in  which  such  men  as  these 
Hanyfs  could  be  produced  must  have  been  one 
in  which  there  was  some  religious  stir  and  pre- 
paredness for  any  definite  and  resolute  teaching. 
But  without  ^lohammed  himself,  without 
that  peculiar  force  and  quality  which  he  and  no 
other  man  brought  to  these  circumstances, 
Islam  would  never  have  existed.     The  Arabian 


0' 


Oj^iginality  of  AloJianinied,       1^  ^7 

mind  was  prepared,  and  the  state  of  the  world 
gave  opportunity  for  a  new  power  to  find  play  {'A 
in  it,  but  this  preparedness  and  opportunity 
none  but  Mohammed  knew  how  to  use.  When 
the  irresistible  Amru  visited  Omar  at  Medina, 
the  caliph  expressed  a  wish  to  see  the  sword 
which  had  slain  so  many  of  the  enemiies  of  the 
faith.  Amru  drew  a  short  and  ordinary  scimi- 
tar, and,  perceiving  the  surprise  of  the  caliph, 
said,  "  Alas  !  the  sword  itself,  without  the  arm 
of  the  master,  is  no  sharper  nor  heavier  than 
the  sword  of  Farezdak  the  poet."  And  simi- 
larl}'  we  may  say  that  without  the  mind  of 
Mohammed  there  was  no  more  material  for 
founding  a  new  religion,  no  state  of  matters 
more  suggestive  of  world-wide  conquest  in  that 
generation  than  in  any  other.  The  strong  arm 
avails  little  without  its  suitable  weapon,  but 
the  weapon  is  still  more  vain  without  the  skil- 
ful and  untiring  arm.  But  for  the  concurrence 
of  circumstances  the  greatest  religious  leaders 
might  have  died  without  a  follower  or  a  con- 
vert ;  ^  yet  circumstances  need  their  great  man 
quite  as  much  as  the  great  man  needs  favouring 
circumstances.  We  must  know  the  man  if  we 
would  understand  his  religion  and  the  causes  of 
its  success. 

Tradition   provides  us  with  ample  materials 

'  Jowett's  Epistles  of  Paul,  i.  356. 


SS  MoJiaminedanism. 

for  seeing  the  man  as  he  appeared  to  his  con- 
temporaries. Thoroughly  incongruous  with  the 
substantial  nature  of  his  work,  and  the  solid 
place  it  has  in  the  world's  history,  are  the  fan- 
tastic details  indulged  in  by  some  of  his  early 
biographers ;  such  as  that  his  bod}^  cast  no 
shadow,  that  his  spittle  sweetened  salt  water, 
and  that  he  seemed  to  tower  above  all  those 
who  approached  him,  a  tradition  which  may 
have  arisen  from  the  magnificent  poise  of  his 
head.  He  himself  rather  encouraged  the  belief 
in  the  "seal  of  prophecy" — a  mark  between 
his  shoulders,  on  which  were  inscribed  the  words, 
"  God  is  alone,  without  companions."  But 
eliminating  what  has  obviously  no  foundation, 
much  remains  to  depict  the  man  as  he  was. 
Like  some  other  great  men,  he  was  scarcely 
above  the  middle  height,  but  of  dignified  and 
commanding  appearance.  An  admiring  follower 
says  of  him,  "  He  was  the  handsomest  and 
bravest,  the  brightest-faced  and  most  generous 
of  men."  He  had  the  broad  chest  and  firmly- 
knit  limbs  of  the  man  of  action,  the  large  well- 
shaped  head  of  the  man  of  thought  and  capacity, 
tlie  fine,  long,  arching  eyebrows  ^  and  brilliant 

^  "  Lcs  sourcils  longs  et  dclies  qui  s'approchaicnt  mu- 
tuellement,  sans  ncanmoins  se  toucher,  et  se  confondre 
tout  h.  fait." — Gagnier,  Vie  de  MaJiomct^  ii.  313,  where  the 
fullest  description  of  the  prophet's  appearance,  disposi- 


Pei^sonal  Appea^^ance  of  MoJiammed.   89 

black  eyes  which  sometimes  betoken  genius  and 
always  betoken  an  emotional  nature.  His  mouth 
was  large  but  well  formed,  a  kindly  and  elo- 
quent mouth,  with  teeth  "  like  hailstones,"  in 
Arab  phraseology ;  that  is,  we  presume,  white 
and  glittering,  so  as  to  excuse  his  favourite  and 
almost  constant  use  of  a  toothpick.  The  large 
blood-vessel  in  his  brow  filled  and  darkened  and 
throbbed  when  he  was  angry,  which,  if  it  proves 
him  to  have  been  of  an  excitable  temperament, 
illustrates  also  the  self-control  which  enabled 
him  habitually  to  command  the  storm  within. 
It  was  in  public  speaking  that  the  fiery  and 
vehement  nature  of  the  man  was  allowed  to 
appear.  "  In  ordinary  address,  his  speech  was 
slow,  distinct,  and  emphatic ;  but  when  he 
preached,  his  eye  would  redden,  his  voice  rise 
high  and  loud,  and  his  whole  frame  become 
agitated  with  passion,  even  as  if  he  were  warn- 
ing the  people  of  an  enemy  about  to  fall  on 
them  the  next  morning  or  that  very  night."  ^ 
His  gait  was  as  expressive  as  his  appearance. 
His  step  is  described  as  resembling  that  of 
a  man  descending  a  hill,  and  he  walked  with 
such  extreme  rapidity  that  those  who  accom- 
panied him  were  kept  at  a  half  run.     This  swift 

tion,  and  habits,  is  given.  The  picture  given  in  Deutsch's 
hlaiJi  (pp.  71-73)  is  one  of  the  finest  specimens  of  his 
great  hterary  skill.  '  Muir,  iv.  316. 


90  ]\IoJiainincdanism, 

and  .decided   walk   seems  eminently  character- 
istic.    It  was  that  of  a  man  who  knew  where 
(LJ      he  was  going,  and  meant  that  nothing  should 
prevent  him  being  there. 

His  manner  was  that  of  the  perfect  Arab  gen- 
tleman, who  knows  no  distinction  of  ranks,  and 
is  as  courteous  and  formally  polite  to  rags  as  to 
purple.  He  was  gracious,  unassuming,  most 
patient  and  kindly  to  his  slaves,  adored  by  his 
followers,  captivating  to  strangers.  He  was 
the  most  accessible  of  men  :  to  adopt  the  ex- 
pressive simile  used  by  his  admirers,  "  open  as 
the  river's  bank  to  him  that  draweth  water 
therefrom."  ^  An  unusually  delicate  considera- 
tion for  the  feelings  and  comfort  of  those  about 
him  betrayed  itself  in  his  whole  manner.  He 
found  it  almost  impossible  to  say  "  No  "  to  any 
petitioner,  and  he  never  declined  the  invitation 
or  small  offering  even  of  the  meanest  of  the 
people.  He  understood  both  joy  and  sorrow, 
and — conclusive  proof  of  his  wide  and  genuine 
humanity — had  an  equally  ready  sympathy  for 
both.  With  all  reverence  we  may  say,  He  was 
among  men  as  he  that  serveth.^  In  the  last 
years  of  his  life,  when  his  strength  was  failing, 
his  uncle  Abbas  proposed  that  he  should  occupy 

1  Weil,  p.  347.     Muir,  iv.  304. 

2  'Ml  scrvait  volontiers  ccux  qui  le  servaient." — Gagnier, 
ii.  320- 


Character  of  Mohammed.  9 1 

an  elevated  seat  in  the  mosque,  that  the  people 
might  not  throng  him.  "  No,"  said  Mohammed, 
"  surely,  I  will  not  cease  from  being  in  the 
midst  of  them,  dragging  my  mantle  behind  me 
thus,  and  covered  with  their  dust,  until  that  the 
Lord  give  me  rest  from  among  them."  '  He 
had  no  kindred  with  the  species  of  great  man 
who  gives  you  two  fingerG  and  the  head  of  a 
walkins:-stick  to  shake  ;  but  when  anv  one  ad-  ., 
dressed  him  he  turned  full  round  and  gave  to 
them  the  attention,  not  only  of  a  glance  or  of 
the  ear,  but  of  the  full  countenance.  In  greet- 
ing any  one  he  was  never  the  first  to  withdraw 
his  hand.  Habitually  taciturn,  he  was  yet  de- 
lightful in  his  hours  of  relaxation ; 

"  Exceeding  wise,  fair-spoken,  and  persuading  ; 
Lofty  and  sour  to  those  that  loved  him  not. 
But  to  those  men  that  sought  him,  sweet  as  summer.'' 

"  Ten  years,"  said  Anas,  his  servant, 
"  have  I  been  about  the  prophet,  and  he 
never  said  as  much  as  '  uff '  to  me."  He  was 
fond  of  children,  having  a  kind  word  for  those 
he  saw  in  the  street,  and  not  ashamed  to  be 
seen,  by  astounded  Arab  chiefs,  carrying  and 
fondling  one  of  his  own  little  girls.  Indeed, 
there  is  no  incident  in  the  life  of  Mohammed  so 
affecting,  nor  any  in  which  we  are  more  drawn 

I  Muir,  iv.  255. 


0 


92  JMoJiainniedanism. 

to  love  the  man,  than  that  of  the  death  of  his 
infant  child  Ibrahim.  It  is  with  pure  compas- 
sion we  are  spectators  of  the  bitter  grief  and 
uncontrollable  sobbings  of  the  strong  man,  and 
hear  at  last,  as  he  puts  the  little  body  back 
into  the  nurse's  arms,  his  simple,  pious  lamen- 
tation, "  Ibrahim,  O  Ibrahim  !  if  it  were  not 
that  the  promise  is  faithful,  and  the  hope  of 
resurrection  sure — if  it  were  not  that  this  is  the 
way  to  be  trodden  by  all,  and  the  last  of  us  shall 
join  the  first — I  would  grieve  for  thee  with  a 
grief  deeper  even  than  this."  ' 

Carlyle,  amending  Shakespere,  assures  us 
that  "  the  man  who  cannot  laugh  is  not  only  fit 
for  treasons,  stratagems,  and  spoils ;  but  his 
w^hole  life  is  already  a  treason  and  a  stratagem." 
Mohammed  stands  this  test  well.  There  was 
nothing  guarded  nor  constrained  in  the  uncon- 
trollable fits  of  laughter  with  which  he  treated 
the  drolleries  of  his  child-wife  Ayesha  ;  ^  nothing 
pompous  in  the  hearty  naturalness  with  which 
he  entered  into  her  games,  ran  races  with  her, 
or  told  her  amusing  stories. ^  And  yet,  with  all 
this  fund  of  playfulness,  it  is  this  same  Ayesha 
who  tells  us  that  he  was  "  bashful  as  a  virgin 
behind  her  veil."  The  blemishes  in  his  charac- 
ter are  indeed  sufficiently  obvious,  but  they  are 

I   Muir,  iv.  165.  2  Wcil.  p.  88. 

3  Sprcnger,  iii.  62.  ^ 


B  lev  lis  he  s  in  the  Prop  he  fs  CJiaracter.   93 

those  of  his  race.  He  was  not  above  avaiUng  him- 
self of  the  dagger  of  the  professional  assassin  to 
remove  a  dangerous  enemy.     He  used  the  cus- 
tomary treacheries  of  Arab  warfare.     He  could 
even   stoop  so  low  as  to  furnish    an  officer  of 
his  own  with  ambiguous  instructions,  carefully 
screening  himself  from  the  infamy  and  danger 
of  an  unjustifiable  raid,  while  he  hoped  to  enjoy 
the  advantages  derived  from  it.     But  we  are  to 
remember  the  axiom   of   Captain  Burton,  that 
"  lying  is  to  the  Oriental  meat  and  drink  and  j  vO. 
the  roof  that  covers  him."  ^     His  courage  is  not 
wholly  above  suspicion  ;  ^  on  the  field  of  battle 
he  almost  never  played  a  conspicuous  part,  and, 
like  Napoleon,   was  always   provided  with  the 
means  of  securing  his  own  safety  by  swift  re- 
treat.    But  he  had  also  the  Napoleonic  power 
of  discerning  and  winning  to  himself  the  fore- 
most of  his  contemporaries,  and  of  inspiring  one 
and  all  of  his  followers  with  enthusiastic  ardour 
in  his  cause.     Of  an  intensely  nervous  organiz- 
ation, he  was  very  sensitive  to  praise  and  blame. 
The    satirical    poets    wdio    lampooned    him    he 
found  it  much  more  difficult  to  forgive  than  if 
they  had  opposed  him  merely  with  the  sword. 

His   style   of  living  was  simple   even  for  an 
Arab.     ''The  true  Bedouin,"  says  Burton,  ''is 

^  Burton's  Pilgrimage,  ill.  294. 
2  Weil,  344.     Muir,  iv.  313-14. 


^' 


94  ]\Iohaimnedcniism. 

an  abstemious  man,  capable  of  living  for  six 
months  on  ten  ounces  of  food  a  day.  The  milk 
of  a  single  camel,  and  a  handful  of  dates  dry,  or 
fried  in  clarified  butter,  suffices  for  his  wants." ^ 
According  to  the  testimony  of  Ayesha,  "  months 
used  to  pass  and  no  fire  would  be  lighted  in 
Mohammed's  house,  either  for  baking  bread  or 
cooking  meat."  "  How  then  did  ye  live  ?  " 
asked  some  one  of  her.  "  By  the  two  black 
things,  dates  and  water,  and  such  of  the  citi- 
zens as  had  milch  cattle  would  send  us  a  little 
milk — the  Lord  requite  them  !  The  prophet 
never  enjoyed  the  luxury  of  two  kinds  of  food 
the  same  day  ;  if  he  had  flesh,  there  was  nothing 
else  ;  and  so  if  he  had  dates;  so  likewise  if  he 
had  bread."  ^  On  his  death-bed  his  wife  had  to 
borrow  oil  for  the  lamp.  And  when  he  learned 
on  the  same  occasion  that  there  w^as  a  small 
sum  of  money  in  the  house,  he  ordered  it  to  be 
divided  among  certain  indigent  families,  and 
then  lying  back,  said,  "  Now  I  am  at  peace. 
Verily  it  would  not  have  become  me  to  meet  my 

'  Lady  Duff  Gordon  records  the  exclamation  of  an  Ef- 
fendi  on  hearing  how  Europeans  live.  "It  is  the  will  of 
(iod  ;  but  it  must  be  a  dreadful  fatigue  to  them  to  eat 
their  dinner." — Last  Letters,  p.  85.  "An  Arab  will  live  for 
months  together  upon  the  smallest  allowance  ;  and  then, 
if  an  opportunity  should  offer,  he  will  devour  at  one  sitting 
the  flesh  of  half  a  lamb  without  any  injury  to  his  health." 
— Burckhardt,  Notes  07i  Bedouins^  i.  242. 

2   Muir,  i\-.  329. 


Simplicity  of  the  PropJiefs  Habits,     95 

Lord,  and  this  gold  in  my  possession."^  He 
did  not  like  another  to  do  for  him  anything  he 
could  do  for  himself.  He  might  be  seen  patch- 
ing his  own  clothes,  cobbling  his  own  sandals, 
milking  the  goats,  helping  in  the  house  work, 
or  carrying  a  basket  from  the  market.^  To  the 
last  he  retained  the  simple  habits  of  his  youth. 
His  establishment  was  of  the  plainest  descrip- 
tion, and  was  for  a  while  retained  after  his  death 
t3  rebuke  the  growing  luxury  of  the  Moslems. 
It  consisted  of  nine  small  huts  which  a  tall  man 
could  see  over,  four  built  of  unbaked  bricks  and 
five  of  palm  branches,  with  curtains  of  leather 
or  hair-cloth  for  doors.  To  each  of  his  wives 
one  of  these  was  allotted,  he  himself  living  in 
one  or  another  of  them.^  His  bed  was  a  mat 
coarsely  plaited  with  ropes  of  palm-fibre,  which 
left  its  marks  on  his  side  when  he  rose. 
Abdallah,  his  servant,  seeing  this,  rubbed  the 
place  and  said,  "  Let  me,  I  pray  thee,  spread 
a  soft  covering  for  thee  over  this  mat."  "  Not 
so,"  replied  Mohammed.  "  What  have  I  to  do 

I  Muir,  iv.  273.  2  Weil,  p.  343. 

3  "  The  house  of  Haritha  was  next  to  that  of  Mahomet. 
Now,  whenever  Mahomet  took  to  himself  another  wife, 
he  added  a  new  house  to  the  row, and  Haritha  was  obliged 
successively  to  remove  his  house  and  build  on  the  space 
beyond.  At  last  this  was  repeated  so  often  that  the 
prophet  said  to  those  about  him,  *  Verily  it  shameth  me 
to  turn  Haritha  over  and  over  again  out  of  his  house.'" 
Tradition  in  Muir,  iv.  337. 


96  Mohainincdanisrn. 

with  the  comforts  of  this  life  ?  The  world  and 
I,  what  connection  is  there  between  us  ?  Verily, 
the  world  is  no  otherwise  than  as  a  tree  unto 
me ;  when  the  traveller  hath  rested  under  its 
shade,  he  passeth  on."  '  His  one  luxury  was 
perfumes.  "The  prophet,"  says  Ayesha,  "loved 
three  things — women,  scents,  and  food  :  he  had 
his  heart's  desire  of  the  two  first,  but  not  of  the 
last." 

Add   to  this  that   which  made   all  his  other 
qualities  tell,  his  unconquerable  determination. 
He  was  indomitable.     The   Arabs  have   a  pro- 
verb  about  the   man   that   finds   good   in  evil  : 
"  Throw  him  into  the  river,  and  he   will   rise 
with  a  fish  in  his   mouth."       Mohammed  was 
such   a  man  ;    finding    his    opportunity  in  the 
most  unfavourable   circumstances,  hopeful  and 
sanguine  in  a  quite  extraordinary  degree.  When 
he   and   Abu  Bekr  were   lying   concealed   in  a 
cave,  and  heard  the  angry  voices  of  their  pur- 
suers coming  closer  and   closer,  his  brave  and 
steadfast  companion    whispered,   "  What   shall 
we   do  ?     We   are   but  two  against  so   many." 
Mohammed  whispered  back,  "  Not  so,  we  are 
three  ;  God  is  with  us." 

Such  a  man  was  born  to  greatness.     A  man 
so  unlike  other  men,  and  yet  so  interested  in 

'  Muir,  iii.  297. 


Personal  Influence  of  Mohammed.    97 

them — dreamy  with  the  dreaminess  of  genius, 
and  yet  eminently  capable  and  prompt  in  all 
practical  matters,  sympathetic  and  command- 
ing—  he  was  bound  to  move  his  generation 
deeply.  And  undoubtedly  it  was  largely  to  his 
personal  influence  with  men,  and  the  impres-  • 
sion  his  character  made  upon  them,  that  his 
religion  owed  its  success.  It  was  those  who 
knew  him  best  and  were  most  constantly  with 
him  who  first  attached  themselves  to  his 
cause. 

The  idea  that  the  success  of  Islam  was  due 
to  the  sensual  inducements  it  proposed  to  its  ^^ 
adherents  was  exploded  by  Voltaire.  To  the 
canons,  monks,  and  curates  who  thus  calum- 
niated Mohammedanism,  he  addressed  the  per- 
tinent question:  "Were  there  imposed  upon 
you  a  law  that  you  should  neither  eat  nor  drink 
from  four  in  the  morning  till  ten  at  night  through  — 
the  whole  month  of  July  ;  that  you  should  ab- 
stain from  wine  and  gaming  under  penalty  of 
damnation  ;  that  you  should  make  a  pilgrimage 
across  burning  deserts;  that  you  should  bestow 
at  least  2J  per  cent,  of  your  revenue  on  the 
poor ;  and  that,  having  been  accustomed  to 
eighteen  wives,  you  should  suddenly  be  limited 
to  four,  —  would  you  call  this  a  sensual  re- 
ligion ? "  ^      As    compared   with    the    previous 

I  Diet.  Phil.  s.v.  IMahometans. 
8 


p 


© 


98  Alohammcdanism, 

habits  of  the  people  to  whom  it  was  proposed, 
Mohammedanism  had  not  any  sensual  attrac- 
tions to  present  ;  and  if  it  had  possessed  such, 
these  would  not  account  for  its  success.  "  A 
motive  of  sensuality  could  never  of  itself  make 
the  fortune  of  a  religion."  '  But  this  motive, 
indirectly  and  in  combination  with  others,  did 
operate  for  the  advancement  of  Islam.  The 
soldiers  of  the  Crescent  were  not  primed  for 
battle  by  doses  of  arrack  and  brandy  ;  but  in- 
toxication of  another  kind  drove  them  to  deeds 
of  impetuous  and  reckless  valour.  "  I  see," 
cried  Khaled's  youthful  cousin  at  the  battle  of 
Emesa,  "  I  see  the  black-eyed  houris  of  Para- 
dise. One  of  them,  if  seen  on  earth,  would 
make  mankind  die  of  love.  They  are  smiling 
on  us.  One  of  them  waves  a  handkerchief  of 
green  silk  and  holds  a  cup  of  precious  stones. 
She  beckons  me.  Come  hither  quickly,  she  cries, 
my  well-beloved."  ^ 

For  unquestionably  the  grand  cause  of  the 
success  of  Islam  was  its  use  of  the  sword,  its 
amalgamation  of  propagandism  with  territorial 
conquest.    The  apparent  profundity  of  the  well- 

1  "  Un  motif  de  sensualitd  ne  sauroit  jamais  h,  lui  seul 
faire  la  fortune  d'une  religion." — Oelsner,  Dcs  Effcts^  &:c., 
p.  18. 

2  Irving,  Successors  of  Mahomet ,  p.  67,  and  Gibbon, 
cap.  li. 


Propagation  by  the  Sword,  gg 

known  dictum  of  Carlyle  turns  out,  when  3-ou 
examine  it,  to  be  mere  sophistication.  "  The 
sword  indeed,"  he  says,  "  but  where  will  you 
get  your  sword  ?  Every  new  opinion,  at  its 
starting,  is  precisely  in  a  minority  of  one.  In 
one  man's  head  alone,  there  it  dwells  as  yet. 
One  man  alone  of  the  whole  world  believes  it  ; 
there  is  one  man  against  all  men.  That  he  take 
a  sword,  and  try  to  propagate  with  that,  will  do 
little  for  him.  You  must  first  get  your  sword  !  " 
But  Carlyle  might  have  been  expected  to  con- 
sider that  the  real  difficulty  about  Mohammed 
is  not  at  all  how  he  got  twenty  or  a  hundred  or 
a  thousand  people  to  believe  in  him — any  one 
almost  can  do  that — but  how  he  has  come  to 
establish  a  religion  as  widely  extended  and  as 
permanent  as  our  own.  And  I  affirm  that  the 
man  must  shut  his  eyes  to  the  broadest,  most  i 
conspicuous  facts  of  the  history  of  Islam,  who  ''y\^ 
denies  that  the  sword  has  been  the  great  means  ^ 
of  propagating  this  religion.  St.  Hilaire,  with 
his  usual  penetration  of  judgment  and  precision 
of  expression,  puts  the  whole  matter  in  a  nut- 
shell when  he  says,  "  Without  Islam  the  Arabs' 
had  not  been  the  conquerors  of  the  world,  but 
without  war  Islam  itself  had  not  been."  I  like 
the  honesty  as  I  admire  the  penetration  of 
Abulwalid,  who  plainly  declared,"  My  principles 
are  faith  in  one  God  and  in  this" — laying  his 

8* 


lOO  Mohammedanism, 

hand  on  his  scimitar.  Until  Mohammed  ap- 
ipealed  to  the  sword  his  faith  made  very  Httle 
I  way.  His  earhest  disciples,  Abu  Bekr,  Ali, 
Omar,  were  undoubtedly  moved,  partl}^  by  the 
influence  of  the  truth,  partly  by  the  power 
Mohammed's  personality  had  over  them.  But 
such  men  as  these  were  not  to  be  won  ever}'' 
day,  and  had  he  been  allowed  to  propagate  his 
opinions  freely  there  is  no  reasonable  probabi- 
litv  that  he  would  have  been  influential  bevond 
his  own  citv  and  sreneration.  It  was  his  ban- 
\,  ishment  from  Mecca  which  made  him  the 
founder  of  a  religion.  It  is  with  true  instinct 
^  that  Moslems  accept  the  Hegira  as  their  era. 
Accepted  in  Medina  as  a  persecuted  man,  the 
inhabitants  of  that  rival  city  found  in  his  wrongs 
and  in  his  claims  no  bad  pretext  for  gratifying 
their  jealous}^  and  the  Bedouin  lust  of  plunder. 
In  point  of  fact  it  is  not  the  history  of  a  religion, 
but  the  history  of  an  adventurer,  or  at  the  best, 
of  a  civil  revolution,  one  reads  in  scanning  the 
life  of  Mohammed  after  the  Hegira.  There  is 
nothing  more  remarkable  about  these  early 
annals  than  the  total  absence  of  all  religious 
inquiry  and  discussion.  In  the  early  annals  of 
the  Buddhist  religion,  we  find  its  preachers 
endeavouring  to  awaken  a  mental  and  spiritual 
interest,  and  entering  freely  into  prolonged  dis- 
cussions regarding  life  and  the  future.     In  the 


Jlfotive  of  AloJianimcdan  Conqiicst.      loi 

early  annals  of  Christianity  we  read  of  mental 
perplexity  and  spiritual  distress,  often  of  years 
spent  in  inquiry  and  investigation,  but  in  the 
Moslem  annals  all  is  different.  Here  con- 
verts are  made  on  the  field  of  battle  with 
the  sword  at  their  throat.  Tribes  are  in  a 
single  hour  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  new 
faith,  because  they  have  no  alternative  but 
extermination.^ 

In  reading  the  rapid  conquests  of  Syria, 
Egypt,  Persia,  and  the  brilliant  and  gallant 
deeds  of  the  early  Moslem  warriors,  one  wholly 
forgets  that  there  is  any  difficulty  in  accounting 
for  the  success  of  Islam.  It  is  m.erely  a  repe- 
tition of  what  has  occurred  again  and  again  in 
history  when  a  new  race  appears  on  the  field, 
and  for  a  time  carries  everything  before  it,  till 
it  in  turn  is  conquered  by  its  own  prosperity. 
The  Arabs  were  seized  with  the  passion  which 
has  at  various  times  seized  the  Assyrians,  the 
Persians,  the  Greeks,  the  Romans,  the  Goths, 
the  French,  almost  every  great  race  or  nation, 
the  passion  of  being  master.  Can  any  one  sup- 
pose that  it  was  the  desire  to  see  men  enjoying 
the  advantages  of  a  true  religion  which  animated 

I  The  chapter  in  Hottinger's  learned  Historia  Oritntalis, 
entitled  "  De  causis  Muham.  conservantibus,"  would  have 
been  muca  more  profitable  had  it  not  been  levelled  at  the 
Romanists. 


i' 


1 02  MoJiaivnicdanism. 

Akbah,  when,  after  crossing  and  conquering  the 
A       entire  north  of  Africa,  he  spurred  his  horse  into 
V       the  waves  of  the  Atlantic   and   cried,   "  Great 
God  !    if  my  course  were   not   stopped  by  this 
sea,  I  would  still  go  on  to  the  unknown  king- 
doms of  the  West,  preaching  the  unity  of  Thy 
'       holy  name,  and  putting  to  the  sword  the  rebel- 
lious nations  who  worship  any  other  gods  than 
Thee." 

Pity  for  the  benighted  condition  of  their  fel- 
lows, that  pity  which  lies  at  the  root  of  all  laud- 
able propagation  of  one's  faith,  has  scarcel}'  at 
all,  if  at  all,  been  exhibited  by  Moslems.  Zeal 
for  the  glory  of  God  did,  I  believe,  in  many 
instances,  animate  them,  and  the  persuasion  that 
all  who  fell  in  battle  went  straig:ht  to  Paradise 


did  much  to  make  them  unflinching  and  daring 
in  battle.  "  Paradise  is  under  the  shadow  of 
swords  !  "  was  their  battle-cry.  "  I  will  come 
upon  you,"  wrote  their  commander  to  the  Per- 
sian king,  "with  men  who  love  death  as  much  as 
you  love  life."  "  Paradise  is  before  you  " — this 
was  Khaled's  pithy  address  to  his  troops  before 
leading  them  to  battle  —  "the  devil  and  hell 
behind.  Fight  bravely,  and  you  will  secure 
the  one  ;  fly,  and  you  will  fall  into  the  other." 
As  Mr.  Freeman  remarks,  "the  ordinary  and 
natural  inducements  of  the  soldier  —  average 
courage,    average    patriotism,  average    profes- 


Arab  Love  of  Fighting,  103 

sional  honour — could  not  possibly  keep  him  up 
to  a  conflict  with  men  whose  whole  spirit  and 
motives  savoured  of  the  extraordinary  and  su- 
pernatural." Yet  too  much  must  not  be  made 
even  of  the  fanaticism  of  the  conquerors  of 
Syria  and  Persia.  This  we  believe  would  have 
availed  them  little  had  they  not  begun  for  the 
first  time  to  feel  their  strength  as  a  united 
people,  and  had  they  not  been  possessed  by  that 
esprit  de  corps  which  leads  troops  to  victory,  and 
had  they  not  been  naturally  a  fighting  race.  It 
was  often  the  least  fanatical  among  them  who 
did  the  doughtiest  deeds.  Khaled,  the  sword  of 
God,  might  conceal  his  thirst  for  battle  under  a 
thin  veil  of  religion,  but  obviously  he  fought  for 
fighting's  sake  :  he  was  never  happier  than 
when  dashing  single-handed  among  a  troop  of 
infidels.  It  is  no  time  to  talk  of  religious  en- 
thusiasm or  anything  else  but  the  love  of  the 
thing  when  you  see  Derar  disobeying  orders  to 
engage  thirty  of  the  enemy  single-handed,  and 
leaving  seventeen  of  them  dead  on  the  field.  In 
an  army  which  numbered  many  such  men,  and 
in  which  almost  every  man  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  plunder  from  his  youth  up,  there  was 
really  not  a  great  deal  for  fanaticism  to  do. 
From  one  city  alone  the  caliph's  fifth  part  of 
the  spoil  took  goo  camels  to  transport  it  to 
Medina.     Obviously  there   were  other  motives 


^1 


I. 


104  ]\Iohain]}iedanisin. 

at  work  in  such  a  war  than  the  simple  desire  to 
propagate  the  faith. 

At  the  same  time,  as  the  Romans  were  said 
to  conquer  hke  savages  but  to  rule  like  philoso- 
phic statesmen,  the  advance  of  Islam  was  due 
not  less  to  the  admirably  equitable  and  salutary 
government  of  the  early  caliphs  than  to  the 
irresistible  prowess  of  their  troops.  The  im- 
pression which  was  made  on  the  inhabitants 
and  governors  of  conquered  countries  by  the 
simple  habits  of  these  men,  as  well  as  by  their 
integrity  and  devotion  to  the  cause,  went  far  to 
consolidate  their  empire.  The  establishment 
of  the  first  caliph  consisted  of  a  single  slave 
and  one  camel,  and  on  accepting  the  caliphate, 
he  ordered  his  daughter  to  take  strict  account 
of  his  patrimony  that  it  might  testify  against 
him  if  he  should  be  enriched  by  the  office  which 
he  held  for  others'  good,  and  not  his  own.  His 
successor,  Omar,  made  his  triumphal  entry 
into  Jerusalem  mounted  on  a  red  camel,  with  his 
whole  camp  furniture  slung  across  his  saddle- 
bow in  the  shape  of  a  sack,  one  end  of,  which 
held  his  dates,  and  the  other  his  rice.  Before 
him  hung  a  leathern  water-bottle,  and  behind 
him  a  wooden  platter ;  and  be3'ond  tliis  simple 
equipment  he  needed  nothing.  "  Wh}-,"  asked 
the  Emperor  Heraclius,  "  does  he  go  m  patched 
clothes,  and  not  richly  clad  like  other  princes  ?" 


Eqiuty  of  Early   Caliphs.  105 

"Because,"  replied  some  of  the  faithful,  "he 
cares  only  for  the  world  to  come,  and  seeks 
favour  in  the  eyes  of  God  alone."  "  In  what 
kind  of  a  palace  does  he  reside?"  asked  the 
emperor.  "  In  a  house  built  of  mud."  "  Who 
are  his  attendants  ?"  "  Beggars  and  the  poor." 
"  What  tapestry  does  he  sit  upon?" — but  here 
evidently  the  story  becomes  legendary. — "Jus- 
tice and  equity."  "What  is  his  throne?" 
"Abstinence  and  true  knowledge."  "What  is 
his  treasure  ?"  "  Trust  in  God."  "And  what 
his  guard  ?"  "  The  bravest  of  the  unitarians." 
To  nations  which  had  groaned  under  heavy 
taxation,  and  yet  received  in  return  no  single  '" 
advantage  of  good  government,  it  seemed  plea- 
sant and  hopeful  to  submit  to  men  who  them- 
selves were  but  servants  of  a  great  cause.  The 
Romans  had  attached  to  themselves  all  their 
useful  and  faithful  allies  by  rewarding  their 
services  with  Roman  citizenship  ;  the  Moslems 
did  not  even  require  that  men  should  show 
themselves  worthy  of  being  enrolled  in  the 
number  of  the  faithful,  but  offered  to  all  con-  \ 
ditions  of  men  equality  with  themselves  on  the 
spot.  They  only  required  a  prompt,  immediate 
decision.  The  Koran,  Tribute,  or  the  Sword, 
these  were  the  alternatives  offered  to  all  the 
world.  If  any  preferred  to  retain  their  own 
religion,  they  might  do  so  by  paying  tribute;   if 


e 


io5  MoJiaininecianism. 

,  the}'  declined  to  be  either  Moslems  or  tributaries 
of  Moslems,  the  sword  alone  could  settle  it. 
And  the  very  promptitude  with  which  this  alter- 
native was  pressed  contributed  greatly  to  the 
success  of  Islam.  A  grey-headed  Christian 
priest  listening  to  a  sermon  of  Omar's  hinted 
that  he  was  in  error.  *'  Strike  off  that  old 
man's  head,"  said  the  caliph  quietly,  "if  he 
repeats  his  words."  Such  was  the  summary, 
unflinching  rule  that  was  felt  through  the  whole 
empire.  When  Ziyad  entered  on  the  govern- 
ment of  Bassora  he  found  the  place  a  mere  den 

/  of  robbers  and  assassins.  He  gave  notice  that 
he  meant  to  rule  with  the  sword,  and  that  all 
persons  found  strolling  in  the  city  after  evening 
prayers  should  be  put  to  death.  Two  hundred 
persons  forfeited  their  lives  the  first  night,  five 
the  second,  and  subsequently  the  city  was  a 
model  of  security  and  peace.  Under  this  strong- 
handed  government  other  conquered  districts, 
which  had  been  notorious  for  lawlessness,  be- 
came so  safe  and  w^ell  conducted  that  the  people 
did  not  even  close  their  doors  at  night,  but 
merely  set  a  hurdle  across  the  doorway  to  keep 
out  the  cattle. 

Again,  the  extreme  simplicity  of  the  creed  of 
Islam  greatly  favoured  its  rapid  propagation. 
No  elaborate  explanations  were  required  to 
teach  the  ignorant  :  the  rude  negro  could  under- 


Simplicity  of  Creed.     /         107 

stand  it  on  its  first  recital,  and  it  could  be  ad- 
ministered at  the  point  of  the  sword  amidst  the 
press  of  battle.  It  demanded  no  long  noviciate  ; 
the  unhorsed  Persian  who  had  fallen  to  the 
ground  a  fire-worshipper  might  rise  from  under 
the  lance-point  of  the  Arab  a  fully  privileged 
Moslem.  It  was  a  creed  for  which  the  human 
mind  has  an  instinctive  affinity,  and  which  has 
never  roused  abhorrence  even  in  the  mind  of  a 
polytheist.  To  men  who  had  begun  to  despair 
of  finding  truth  amidst  the  bewildering  subtle- 
ties of  a  metaphysical  theology,  it  was  a  relief 
to  find  themselves  face  to  face  with  a  simple 
creed,  and  to  be  compelled  to  believe  it. 

"  In  the  fresh  passions  of  a  vigorous  race 
Was  sown  a  hving  seed  ; 
Strong  these  contending  mysteries  to  displace 
By  one  plain  ancient  creed.'' 

All  these  features  of  the  propagation  of  Islam 
make  its  success  thoroughly  intelligible.  Its 
creed  was  simple,  easily  understood,  unencum- 
bered by  observances,  and  not  glaringly  false. 
It  was  offered  by  men  who  held  their  own  lives 
cheap,  and  other  men's  still  cheaper,  and  who, 
with  the  Koran  in  one  hand  and  the  scimitar  in 
the  other,  demanded  an  immediate  decision. 
Its  terms  were  generous,  granting  at  once  to 
those  who  accepted  it  every  privilege  of  the 
Moslem  scarred  and  grey  in  the  service  of  the 


To8  Mohaniniedanism. 

Prophet.  It  offered  a  connection  with  the  most 
promising  cause  then  in  the  world;  and  not  only 
at  once  conferred  freedom,  equality,  and  all  the 
benefits  of  a  strong-handed  government,  but 
opened  paths  to  position,  wealth,  and  honours. 

Having  thus  won  its  way  to  empire  by 
means  not  altogether  though  partly  commend- 
able, the  influence  of  j\Iohammedanism  on  the 
world  at  large  has  been  neither  wholly  good 
nor  wholly  evil.  In  some  respects  it  has  re- 
tarded, Vvhile  in  others  it  has  signally  advanced 
what  is  convenient!}^,  if  somewhat  vagueh', 
termed  civilization.  There  is  nothing  in  the 
religion  itself  which  is  antagonistic  to  mental 
culture,  although  the  instinct  of  self-preserva- 
tion has  produced  a  sensitive  jealousy  of  an}-- 
thing  like  free  thought  in  connection '  with 
its  theology. 

It  has  been  the  boast  of  Islam  that  it  em- 
braces sects  representing  ever}^  shade  of  opinion, 
and  undoubtedly  its  creed  gains  both  emphasis 
and  comprehensiveness  from  its  brevity.  These 
sects,  it  is  true,  have  more  than  once  en- 
deavoured to  exterminate  one  another  with  the 
sword,  and  theologians  who  have  shown  the 
speculative  tendencies  of  an  Abelard  or  an 
Erigena,  have  been  as  liable  to  persecution  in 
Islam  as  those  philosophers  were  in  Christen- 
dom.    Averroes  himself,  by  far  the  greatest  of 


Inf.iteiice  on  Mental  Culture.       109 

Arabic  philosophers,  was  compelled  to  do  pen- 
ance for  his  errors  by  sitting  in  the  mosque, 
while  the  worshippers  were  expected  to  testify 
to  their  own  orthodoxy  by  spitting  in  his  face, 
— a  form  of  religious  persecution  which,  as  re- 
cent events  have  proved,  is  not  yet  obsolete  in 
Islam.  Commanders  of  the  faithful,  supreme 
in  all  besides,  have  been  reminded  that  in  this 
direction  they  were  fettered.  jNIamoun,  one  of 
the  most  munificent  patrons  of  learning,^  was 
suspected  of  Zendikism  ;  while  ^'athek  spent 
a  troubled  reign  because  he  denied  the  eternity 
of  the  Koran.  At  the  same  time,  this  narrow- 
ness and  bigotry  cannot  be  laid  to  the  charge 
of  the  creed  itself.  The  creed  which  is  satis- 
fied by  a  man's  adherence  to  the  one  article  of 
"  God  revealed  by  His  prophets,"  if  it  does  not 
bring  the  impulse  and  the  light  which  might 
result  from  greater  accuracy  and  detail,  at 
least  leaves  the  amplest  scope  for  speculation. 
And  the  religion  which  assigned  the  martyr's 
crown  to  every  soldier  who  fell  in  battle  for 
the  cause,  and  yet  proclaimed  that  the  "  ink  of 
_J  the  scholar  was  more  precious  than  the  blood 
of  the  martyr,"  can  scarcely  with  justice  be 
branded  as  obscurantist.^ 

1  Hottinger  s  Hist.  Or  lent  alls.  p.  5  So. 

2  The  instructive  pages  of  Gobineau  on  this  subiect  will 
well  repay  perusal.     Lcs  Religions,  &c.,  pp.  24-2S. 


1 1  o  Mo  ham  me  da  n  ism . 

It  was  only  to  be  expected  that  the  severe 
monotheism  of  the  Saracens  would  brook  no 
contamination  with  the  profuse  polytheism  and 
licentious  mythology  of  Greece  and  Rome.  No 
accuracy  of  thought,  no  delicate  finish  of  lan- 
guage, could  compensate  for  the  stain  of  error 
that  blots  the  page  of  the  classical  writers. 
The  colourless  writings  of  Hippocrates,  Galen, 
S  Euclid,  and  Aristotle,  were  freely  translated 
and  widely  read  :  but  even  the  liberal  son  of 
the  splendid  Harun  Al  Rashid,  when  he  pre- 
ferred to  bring  books  instead  of  captives  as  his 
spoils  from  conquered  Greece,  left  behind  hini 
in  contempt  the  plays  of  Sophocles  and  ^-Es- 
chvlus,  the  orations  of  Demosthenes,  the  histo- 
ries  of  Thucydides  and  Herodotus — all  in  fact 
which  would  have  opened  a  new  world  to  the 
Eastern  mind.  If  this  was  so  in  the  golden 
age  of  Saracen  history,  we  can  scarcely  dis- 
credit the  story  of  Amru  burning  the  Alexan- 
R  drian  library  by  order  of  the  caliph.  "  If  the 
books  of  the  Greeks,"  said  Omar,  "agree  with 
the  Koran,  they  are  superfluous  ;  if  they  dis- 
agree, they  are  dangerous,  and  must  be  de- 
stroyed " — a  saying  which,  if  not  uttered  by 
Omar,  is  at  least  full  of  historical  verisimili- 
tude and  significance.^ 

But,  in   the   main,  education  up  to  a  certain 

I  Gibbon  discredits  the  story  ;  \o\\  Hammer  receives  it. 


Impulse  given  to  Editcation.        1 1 1 

point — literature  in  certain  departments,  and 
science  in  some  of  its  branches — have  been 
materially  promoted  by  the  mental  awakening 
produced  by  Islam.  The  Arabian  mind  had 
always  shown  itself  lively  and  intelligent,  and 
susceptible  of  culture,  especially  in  an  emo- 
tional and  imaginative  direction/  The  Koran 
gave  an  extraordinary  impulse  to  this  pre- 
existing capability.  It  was  better  than  an 
enactment  of  compulsory  education,  for  it  be- 
came the  book  of  the  people,  and  to  be  able 
to  read  was  now  an  object  of  pious  ambition. 
To  recite  the  Koran  was  a  work  of  merit. 
Alongside  of  the  mosques,  schools  or  colleges 
were  built,  or  the  work  of  instruction  was 
carried  on  inside  the  sacred  building  itself. 
"  To  learn  to  read,"  they  said,  "  is  worth  more 
than  fasting;  to  teach  it,  is  more  meritorious 
than    prayer,"^     Mohammed    himself    used   to 

*  Dozy  declares  that  the  Arabs  are  "le  peuplc  le  moins 
inventif  du  monde  "  {Histoirc,  i.  12).  Though  idolaters, 
they  had  no  mythology ;  and  after  they  gave  themselves 
to  scientific  pursuits,  "  ils  ont  montrc  la  meme  absence  de 
puissance  creatrice.  lis  ont  traduit  et  commente  Ics 
ouvrages  des  anciens  ;  ils  ont  enrichi  certaines  specialites 
par  des  observations  patientes,  exactes,  minutieuscs  ;  mais 
ils  n'ont  rien  invente,  on  ne  Icur  doit  aucune  idee  grande 
et  feconde." 

2  Oelsner,  Des  Effds,  &c.,  p.  20S,  from  whose  ad- 
mirable, account  of  the  learning  of  the  Saracens  many 
of  the  facts  here  stated  are  derived. 


1 1 2  MoJiammedanism, 

say,  "  Teach  your  children  poetry;  it  opens  the 
mind,  lends  grace  to  wisdom,  and  makes  the 
heroic  virtues  hereditary."  And,  what  was 
more  to  the  purpose,  when  living  in  T^Iedina 
among  a  poorly  educated  population,  he  gave 
0  liberty  to  every  Meccan  prisoner  who  taught 
twelve  boys  of  Medina  the  art  of  writing.^ 
And  within  a  comparatively  short  time  after 
Mohammed,  there  were  crowded  universities 
at  Baghdad,  Damascus,  Alexandria,  Bassora, 
and  Samarkand  ;  and  probably  at  no  period  of 
the  world's  histor}^  was  literature  so  richly  re- 
warded as  under  some  of  the  Abbasside  princes. 
The  victor  at  the  poetic  contests  received  loo 
pieces  of  gold,  a  horse,  an  embroidered  caftan, 
and  a  lovely  slave;  and,  apparently  in  one 
gift,  Abu  Taman  received  from  his  sovereign 
50,000  pieces  of  gold.  But  it  was  not  in  pure 
literature  that  the  work  of  the  Saracens  was  of 
greatest  service  to  the  world,  but  rather  in  the 
departments  of  medicine,  philosophy,  and  the 
mathematical  sciences.  In  medicine  their  work 
has  never  been  adequately  appraised,  because 
barely  three  European  students  have  carefully 
studied  their  medical  books.  But  their  in- 
fluence on  the  study  of  chemistr}^,  algebra,  and 
astronomy,  is  visible  in  the  very  terminology  of 
these  sciences. 

'  Sprenger,  iii.  131. 


Antipathy  to  Art.  1 13 

The  arts  of  statuary  and  painting  were  de- 
nounced by  the  early  Moslems  as  incentives  to 
idolatry,  and  even  3'et  a  few  of  their  doctors 
forbid  the  delineation  of  anything  that  has  life, 
under  pain  of  being  cast  into  hell.  But  this 
iconoclastic  austerity  long  ago  gave  way  ;  and 
while  the  statues  of  men  are  still  forbidden, 
other  works  of  art  are  allowed,  except  in  the 
mosques.'  Music,  though  condemned  by  the 
Prophet,  had  too  rooted  a  place  in  human 
nature  to  be  abandoned;  and  if  we  are  to  credit 
all  accounts  of  their  influence,  the  Saracen 
musicians  must  have  brought  their  art  to  a 
high  state  of  efficiency.^ 

In  philosophy  the  attainments  of  the  Arabians 
have  probably  been  overrated  rather  than  de- 
preciated.^  As  middle-men,  or  transmitters, 
indeed,   their    importance    can   scarcely  be  too 

1  Burton's  Pilgr.  i.  137  ;  Syed  All's  Crit.  Exam.  331  ; 
Lane's  Mod.  Egyp.  ii.  2. 

2  Berington's  Lit.  Hist,  of  Middle  Ages,  426. 

3  This  is  the  opinion  of  Berington  {Lit.  Hist,  of  Middle 
Ages,  p.  455),  who  sums  up  a  pretty  full  and  interesting 
account  of  Saracenic  learning  with  the  remark  that  it 
"has  experienced  too  much  prodigality  of  praise  ;"  and 
even  Oelsner  admits  that  the  results  are  somewhat  dis- 
appointing. Freeman,  too,  thinks  he  discerns  a  prevalent 
disposition  to  assert  for  the  Saracens  an  untrue  monopoly 
of  excellence  in  science  and  philosophy,  and  calls  atten- 
tion to  the  fact  that  many  of  the  most  famous  literary 
men  at  the  court  of  the  caliphs  were  not  Mohammedans 
at  all,  but  Jews  or  Christians. 

9 


5> 


114  AIoJiaininedaiLisin. 

A  highly  estimated.  They  were  keen  students  of 
Aristotle  when  the  very  language  in  which  he 
wrote  was  unknown  in  Roman  Christendom ; 
and  the  commentaries  of  Averroes  on  the  most 
exact  of  Greek  philosophers  are  said  to  be 
worthy  of  the  text.  It  was  at  the  Moham- 
medan university  in  his  native  city  of  Cordova, 
and  from  Arabian  teachers,  that  this  precursor 
of  SpixLoza  derived  those  germs  of  thought 
wA  w^hose  fruit  may  be  seen  in  the  whole  history  of 
scholastic  theology.  And  just  before  Aver- 
roes entered  these  learned  halls,  a  young  man 
passed  from  them,  equipped  with  the  same 
learning,  and  gifted  with  a  genius  and  penetra- 
tion of  judgment  which  have  made  his  opinions 
final  wherever  the  name  of  Maimonides  is 
known.  Undoubtedly  these  two  fellow-citizens 
— the  Arabic-speaking  Mohammedan  and  the 
Arabic-speaking  Jew — have  left  their  mark  deep 
on  all  subsequent  Jewish  and  Christian  learn- 
ing. And  even  though  it  be  doubted  whether 
their  influence  has  been  wholly  beneficial,  they 
may  well  be  claimed  as  instances  of  the  intellec- 
tual ardour  which  Mohammedan  learning  could 
inspire  or  awaken. 

A  recent  writer  of  great  promise  in  the  philo- 
sophy of  religion    has    assigned    to    the  Arab 
thinkers   the   honourable    function   of   creating 
\       modern  philosophy.   *' Theology  and  philosophy 


Saracen  PJiilosophy.  \  1 5 

became  in  the  hands  of  the  Moors  fused  and 
blended ;  the  Greek  scientific  theory  as  to  the 
origin  of  things  interwound  with  the  Hebrew 
faith  in  a  Creator.  And  so  speculation  became 
in  a  new  and  higher  sense  theistic  ;  and  the 
interpretation  of  the  universe  the  explication  of 
God's  relation  to  it  and  its  relation  to  God."  ' 
But  speculation  had  become  theistic  long  before 
there  was  an  Arab  philosophy.  The  same 
questions  which  form  the  staple  of  modern 
philosophy  were  discussed  at  Alexandria  three 
centuries  before  Mohammed  ;  and  there  is 
scarcely  a  Christian  thinker  of  the  third  or 
fourth  century  who  does  not  write  in  presence 
of  the  great  problem  of  God's  connection  with 
the  world,  the  relation  of  the  Infinite  to  the 
finite,  of  the  unseen  intangible  Spirit  to  the  crass 
material  universe.  What  we  have  here  to  do 
with,  however,  is  not  to  ascertain  whether 
modern  philosophy  be  truly  the  offspring  of  the 
unexpected  marriage  of  Aristotle  and  the  Koran, 
but  whether  the  religion  promulgated  in  the 
latter  is  or  is  not  obstructive  of  intellectual 
effort  and  enlightenment.  And  enough  has 
been  said  to  show  that  there  is  nothing  in  the 
religion  which  necessarily  and  directly  tends  to 
obstruct  either  philosophy  or  science,  though 
'.vhen  we  consider  the  history  and  achievements 

^  Fairbairn's  Studies,  p.  398. 
9- 


1 16  ]\loJiamvudanisin. 

of  that  race  which  has  for  six  centuries  been 
tlie  leading  representative  of  Islam,  we  are  in- 
clined to  add  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  religion 
which  necessarily  leads  on  tlie  mind  to  the 
highest  intellectual  efforts.  Voltaire,  in  his  own 
nervous  way,  exclaims,  "I  detest  the  Turks, 
as  the  tyrants  of  their  wives  and  the  enemies 
of  the  arts."  And  the  religion  has  shown  an 
affinity  for  such  uncivilized  races.  It  has  not 
taken  captive  any  race  which  possesses  a  rich 
literature,  nor  has  it  given  birth  to  any  work  of 
n  ^j.which  the  world  demands  a  translation;  and 
precisely  in   so  far  as   individuals   have  shown 

•  themselves  possessed  of  great  speculative  and 
Qi'eative  genius,  have  they  departed  from  the 
rigid  orthodoxy  of  the  Koran.  We  should  con- 
clude therefore  that  the  outburst  of  literary  and 
scientific  enthusiasm  in  the  eighth  century  was 
due,  not  directly  to  the  influence  of  the  Moham- 
medan religion,  but  to  the  mental  awakening 
and    exultant     consciousness    of     power    and 

/widened  horizon  that  came  to  the  conquering 
Saracens.  At  first  their  newly-awakened  energy 
found  scope  in  other  fields  than  that  of  philo- 
sophy. "  Marte  undique  obstrepente,  musis 
vix  erat  locus."  ^  But  when  the  din  of  war 
died  down,  the  voice  of  the  Muses  was  heard, 

'  Dr.  Hunt's  Oration  Dc  Aiitiq.  Ling.  Arab,  quoted 
by  Inchbald,  p.  37. 


•  Its  Intolerance.  1 1  7 

and  the  same  fervour  which  had  made  the 
Saracen  arms  irresistible  was  spent  now  in  the 
acquirement  of  knowledge/ 

Tolerance  has  frequentl}^  been  claimed  as  one 
of  the   virtues   of  Islam,   but,   we  think,   erro- 
neously.    A  religion    which  punishes  apostasy 
with  death  can  scarcely  claim  to  be  a  tolerant     ' 
religion.     It  is  true  that  there  have  been  some 
most    notable     exemplifications    of     tolerance 
amiong    Mohammedans.      When    the    pertina- 
cious  and    over-zealous    Raymond    Lully   had  •) 
worn   out  the    patience    of   his   Mohammedan  i  / 
hosts  by  his  arguments  in  favour  of  Christianity, 
and  when  they  had  resolved  to  silence  him  by 
death,  he  was  defended  by  one  of  the  Saracen 
muftis.     This  admirable  specimen  of  the  toler- 
ance of  theology  remarked  "that  as  they  would 
praise  the  zeal   of  a  Mohammedan  who  should 
go   among  the   Christians    for    the    purpose   of 
converting  them  to  the  true  faith,  so  they  could 
not  but  honour  in  a  Christian  the  same  zeal  for 
the  spread  of  that   religion   which   appeared  to 
him   to  be    the   true    one."  ^      But   the    whole 

^  Renan,  one  of  the  few  audiorities  qualified  by  first- 
hand acquaintance  with  the  subject  to  pronounce  a  judg- 
ment, considers  Islamism  incompatible  with  the  highest 
development  of  science  and  philosophy,  '"incapable  de  se 
transformer  et  d'admettre  aucun  element  de  vie  civile  et  ^^ 
profane,  I'islamisme  arracha  de  son  sein  tout  germe  de 
culture  rationelle."     See  Averroes,  p.  iii. 

2  Neander,  Hist,  of  Church,  vii.  90.      For  other  in- 
stances, Freeman's  Leclurcs,  2nd  ed.  p.  153. 


N 


1 1 8  Mohammedanism. 

spirit  of  the  religion  is  counter  to  these  indi- 
vidual instances.  Our  most  reliable  authorities, 
such  observers  as  Lane  and  Burton,  assure  us 
that  the  toleration  which  many  Moslems  show 
is  mere  superficial  politeness.  The  children 
are  taught  formulas  in  which  they  may  com- 
pendiously curse  Jews,  Christians,  and  all  un- 
believers. At  the  same  time  they  exercise 
remarkable  self-control,  and  do  not  forget  what 
is  due  to  their  own  dignity;  and,  as  Lady  Duff 
Gordon's  experience  proves,  they  will  show 
themselves  more  tolerant  to  those  who  treat 
them  tolerantly.^ 

And  if  not  remarkable  for  charity  to  un- 
believers, they  are  singularly  long-suffering 
towards  one  another.  One  who  spent  many 
years  among  them  writes  :  "I  have  often  heard 
an  Egyptian  say,  on  receiving  a  blow  from  an 
equal,  '  God  bless  thee  !  '  '  God  requite  thee 
good  ! '  '  Beat  me  again  !  '  In  general  a  quarrel 
terminates  by  one  or  both  parties  saying,  '  Jus- 
tice is  against  me  !  '   Often,  after  this,  they  recite 

'  The  true  account  of  this  feature  of  Islam  is  given 
with  his  usual  knowledge  and  impartiality  by  Dozy,  who 
says  {Histoire,  ii.  50),  "  II  arriva  en  Espagne  ce  qui 
arriva  dans  tous  Ics  pays  que  les  Arabes  avaient  conquis  : 
Icur  domination,  de  douce  et  d'humaine  qu'elle  avait  etd 
au  commencement,  ddgencra  en  un  despotisme  intole- 
rable." Instances  of  very  gross  intolerance  on  the  part  of 
Moslem  governments  are  given  in  the  same  volume, 
pp.  108,9. 


Its  Results  in  Arabia.  1 19 

the  Fathah  together,  and  then  sometimes  em- 
brace and  kiss  one  another."^  And  just  as  we 
speak  of  Christian  charity  and  Christian  meek- 
ness, so,  when  they  wish  to  say  that  any  one  is 
humble,  meek,  and  charitable,  they  say  he  has 
"  Moslem  feelings  ;"  "  The  meekness  of  a  Mos- 
lem."^ And  this  meekness  is  all  the  more 
striking  because  it  exists  alongside  of  the  manly 
independence  and  fortitude  which  undoubtedly 
the  religion  tends  to  produce. 

But  as  we  endeavour  to  estimate  the  good 
and  evil  of  Islam,  it  gradually  appears  that  the 
chief  point  we  must  attend  to  is  to  distinguish 
between  its  value  to  Arabia  in  the  seventh  cen- 
tury and  its  value  to  the  world  at  large.  No 
one,  I  presume,  would  deny  that  to  Mohammed's 
contemporaries  his  religion  was  an  immense 
advance  on  anything  they  had  previously  be- 
lieved in.  It  welded  together  the  disunited 
tribes,  and  lifted  the  nation  to  the  forefront  of 
the  important  powers  in  the  world.  It  effected 
what  Christianity  and  Judaism  had  alike  failed 
to  effect  —  it  swept  away,  once  and  for  ever, 
idolatry,  and  established  the  idea  of  one  su- 
preme God.  Its  influence  on  Arabia  was  justly 
and  pathetically  put  by  the  Moslem  refugees  in 
Abyssinia,  who,  when  required  to  say  wdiy  they 

^  Lane,  i.  386. 

2  Ladv  Uuff  Gordon's  Letters^  p.  257. 


1 20  MoJiaunncdanism. 

should  not  be  sent  back  to  Mecca,  gave  the 
following  account  of  their  religion  and  what  it 
had  done  for  them.  "  O  king,  we  were  plunged 
in  ignorance  and  barbarism;  we  worshipped 
idols;  we  ate  dead  bodies  ;  we  committed  lewd- 
ness; disregarded  family  ties  and  the  duties  of 
neighbourhood  and  hospitality  ;  we  knew  no  law 
but  that  of  the  strong,  when  God  sent  among 
us  a  messenger  of  whose  birth,  truthfulness, 
integrity,  and  innocence,  we  were  aware;  and 
he  called  us  to  the  unity  of  God,  and  taught  us 
not  to  associate  any  god  with  Him  ;  he  forbade 
us  the  worship  of  idols,  and  enjoined  upon  us- 
to  speak  the  truth,  to  be  faithful  to  our  trusts, 
to  be  merciful,  and  to  regard  the  rights  of  others  ; 
to  love  our  relatives  and  to  protect  the  weak  ;  to 
flee  vice  and  avoid  all  evil.  He  taught  us  to 
offer  prayers,  to  give  alms,  and  to  fast.  And 
because  we  believed  in  him  and  obe3^ed  him, 
therefore  are  we  persecuted  and  driven  from  our 
country  to  seek  thy  protection." 

The  radical  vice  of  Mohammedanism  lies  far 
deeper  than  any  mere  blot  on  its  morality  or 
error  in  its  doctrinal  teaching.  It  is  an  ana- 
■{]  chronism.  It  is  an  ignorant  attempt  to  insert 
into  a  series  of  acknowledged  revelations  an 
assumed  revelation  which  is  incongruous  and 
out  of  date.  Islam  claims  to  be  a  historical 
religion,  a  religion  which  has  regard  to  God's 


Coinpainson  with  Mosaisin.  1 2 1 

historical  connection  with  the  world,  and  yet  it 

has  thoroughly  misapprehended  its  own  place 

in  history.     It  owes  its  success,  in  large  mea-  ^ 

sure,  to  its  appropriation  of  preceding  revela-  /■-'^^ 

tions,  but,  through  ignorance  of  the  real  history 

and    relation    of    these   revelations,    it    has    so  '«" 

bungled  this  appropriation,  as  to  stultify  itself 

and  work  mischief  on  earth. 

Its  defenders  are  fond  of  comparing  it  with 
Judaism,  in  order  to  bring  out  that  its  morality  .  j 

is  at  least  as  high,  and  its  legislation  at  least  as  ^  -^t  ' 
advanced  and  just,  as  that  of  Moses.  But  this 
line  of  defence  betrays  ignorance  of  the  grand 
distinction  between  the  two  religions.  Moham- 
medanism claims  to  be  hnal  and  complete;) 
Alosaism  distinctly  disclaimed  both  finality  and 
completeness.  "A  prophet,"  said  Closes,  "  shall 
the    Lord    your   God   raise  up  unto  you,   like  t       A 

unto  me."  Every  part  of  the  ^^losaic  religion -^t^ 
had  a  forward  look,  and  was  designed  to  leave 
the  mind  in  an  attitude  of  suspense  and  expecta- 
tion. Accommodations  were  made  to  the  weak- 
ness and  immaturity  of  the  people,  which  were 
abolished  in  their  adult  strength.  Mosaism 
must  therefore  be  judged  according  to  its  own 
claims  as  a  temporary  and  local  religion,  as  the 
mere  psedagogue  slave  leading  men  to  the  teacher 
but  not  itself  uttering  the  final  truth.  But  Islam, 
claiming  to  be    final    and    universal,    must    be 


122  MoJiamniedanism. 

judged  as  such  ;  and  professing  as  it  does  to 
supersede  not  only  Judaism  but  also  Chris- 
tianity, it  must  be  condemned  by  every  point  in 
which  we  find  it  a  retrogression  and  not  an 
advance  on  our  own  religion.  The  accommo- 
dations to  a  rude  and  untaught  tribe  which  are 
judicious,  seasonable,  and  helpful,  as  a  tem- 
porary expedient,  are  an  insufferable  offence  to 
morality  when  proclaimed  as  the  ultimate  law 
of  conscience.  The  institutions,  such  as  pil- 
grimage, which  are  at  least  harmless,  and  pro- 
bably conducive  to  unity  in  a  local  religion, 
become  a  ridiculous  burden  when  proclaimed  as 
binding  on  the  whole  race.  The  reforms  of  Mo- 
hammed, such  as  the  restriction  of  polygamy, 
were  good  and  useful  for  his  own  time  and 
place,  but  by  making  them  final,  he  has  pre- 
vented further  progress,  consecrated  immorality, 
and  permanently  established  half-measures. 
What  were  restrictions  to  his  Arabs  would  have 
been  license  to  other  men.^  *'  Considered  as 
delivered    only  to   pagan  Arabs,  the   religious, 

^"Whcn  Islam  penetrates  to  countries  lower  in  the 
scale  of  humanity  than  were  the  Arabs  of  Mohammed's 
day,  it  suffices  to  elevate  them  to  that  level.  But  it  does 
so  at  a  tremendous  cost.  It  reproduces  in  its  new  con- 
verts the  characteristics  of  its  first — their  impenetrable 
self-esteem,  their  unintelligent  scorn,  and  bhnd  hatred  of 
all  other  creeds.  And  thus  the  capacity  for  all  other 
advance  is  destroyed." — Osborn's  Islam  uiider  the  Afuibsj 
P-  93- 


Its  Claim  to  be  the  Fi7ial  Religion.    123 

moral,  and  civil  precepts  of  the  Koran  are 
admirable.  The  error  of  their  author  was  in 
delivering  them  to  others  besides  pagan  Arabs," 
and  in  giving  to  temporary  expedients  a  sanction 
which  has  erected  them  into  permanent  laws. 
A  writer  w^ho  has  studied  the  matter  with  the 
insight  of  a  widely-informed  historian,  says : 
"The  temporary  and  partial  reform  effected  by 
Islam  has  proved  the  surest  obstacle  to  fuller 
and  more  permanent  reform.  A  Mahometan 
nation  accepts  a  certain  amount  of  truth,  re- 
ceives a  certain  amount  of  civilization,  practises 
a  certain  amount  of  toleration.  But  all  these 
are  so  many  obstacles  to  the  acceptance  or 
truth,  civilization,  and  toleration  in  their  perfect 
shape."  ^ 

In  plain  terms,  Mohammed  was  an  ignorant 
man — a  man  so  ignorant  that  he  did  not  know 
his  own  ignorance.  Knowing  nothing  of  the 
government,  policy,  or  law  of  Rome,  to  which 
all  the  civilized  world  has  paid  its  tribute  of 
respect,  he  presumed  that  the  code  of  Justinian 
ought  to  be  superseded  by  the  fragmentary 
ideas  he  had  jotted  down  on  palm-leaves  and 
mutton  bones  and  thrown  higgledy-piggledy  into 
a  chest.  Knowing  nothing  of  Christianity,  and 
never  having  even  read  the  canonical  Gospels, 
he  imagined  he  had  more  to  say  for  the  world's 
^  Freeman's  Lectures,  P-  S^- 


124  Mohamincdanisin. 

good  than  had  fallen  from  the  lips  and  shone 
from  the  life  of  Jesus  Christ.  Had  his  religion 
preceded  Christianity,  or  had  he  never  enjoyed 
the  means  of  informing  himself  regarding  it,  some 
apology  might  have  been  devised  for  his  extreme 
presumption  in  aspiring  to  the  sovereignty  of  the 
world  in  things  civil*  and  spiritual.  Na}^,  we 
r^  will  go  further,  and  say  that  had  Mohammed 
1  /  preceded  Christianity,  or  had  he  not  proclaimed 
his  own  religion  as  final,  it  might  have  been  a 
^\  blessing  of  the  most  extensive  kind  to  the 
world.  Doctrinally  and  morally  it  is  a  half-:way 
house  between  heathenism  and  Christianit}^ 
but  practically  it  can  never  serve  as  such,  be- 
cause it  claims  to  be  itself  an  advance  upon 
Christianity,  and  final.  It  is  this  claim  that 
has  choked  it  throughout.  The  dead  hand 
of  the  short-sighted  author  of  the  Koran  is  on 
the  throat  of  every  Mohammedan  nation.  And 
it  is  this  claim  which  stultifies  it  in  the  view 
of  any  one  who  has  studied  other  religions.  It 
bears  the  marks  of  immaturity  on  every  part 
of  it.  It  proves  itself  to  be  a  religion  only  for 
the  childhood  of  a  race,  by  its  minute  prescrip- 
tions, its  detailed  precepts,  its  observances,  its 
appeals  to  fear.  It  does  not  even  recognise 
that  there  is  a  higher  religion,  that  the  only 
true  religion  is  a  religion  of  liberty  and  of  the 
spirit. 


Co7iclus2on.  125 

Here  is  the  judgment  of  one  who  has  spent  a 
large  part  of  his  life  among  Mohammedans,  and 
seven  years  of  it  in  a  careful  study  of  their 
history. 

"There  are  to  be  found,"  he  says,  ''in  Mo- 
hammedan history  all  the  elements  of  great- 
ness— faith,  courage,  endurance,  self-sacrifice. 
But  enclosed  within  the  narrow  walls  of  a  rude 
theology,  and  a  barbarous  polity,  from  which 
the  capacity  to  grow  and  the  liberty  to  modify 
have  been  sternly  cut  off,  they  work  no  deliver- 
ance upon  the  earth.  They  are  strong  onl}' 
for  destruction.  When  that  work  is  over,  they 
either  prey  upon  each  other,  or  beat  themselves 
to  death  against  the  bars  of  their  own  prison- 
house.  No  permanent  dwelling-place  can  be 
erected  on  a  foundation  of  sand  ;  and  no  durable  ^ 
or  humanising  polity  upon  a  foundation  of  fatal- 
ism, despotism,  polygamy,  and  slavery.  When 
Muhammadan  states  cease  to  be  racked  by  re- 
Volutions,  they  succumb  to  the  poison  diffused 
by  a  corrupt  moral  atmo.-phere.  A  Durwesh, 
ejaculating  'Allah!'  and  revolving  in  a  series 
of  rapid  gyrations  until  he  drops  senseless,  is 
an  exact  image  of  the  course  of  their  history."^ 

Or,  hear  the  conclusion  of  a  very  different 
writer,  who  has  given  the  most  favourable  view 
of  Islam  that  can  reasonably  be  given. 

-  Osborn's  Islam  under  the  Arabs,  pp.  94,  95. 


126  Mohammedanism. 

"Thus  in  the  faiths  old  heathendom  that  shook 

Were  different  powers  of  strife  ; 
Mohammed's  truth  lay  in  a  holy  Book, 

Christ's  in  a  sacred  Life. 

So  while  the  world  rolls  on  from  change  to  change, 

And  realms  of  thought  expand, 
The  Letter  stands  without  expanse  or  range, 

Stiff  as  a  dead  man's  hand ; 

While  as  the  life-blood  fills  the  growing  form, 

The  Spirit  Christ  has  shed 
Flows  through  the  ripening  ages  fresh  and  warm, 

More  felt  than  heard  or  read. 

And,  therefore,  though  ancestral  sympathies. 

And  closest  ties  of  race, 
May  guard  Mohammed's  precepts  and  decrees 

Through  many  a  tract  of  space  ; 

Yet  in  the  end  the  tight-drawn  line  must  break. 

The  sapless  tree  must  fall. 
Nor  let  the  form  one  time  did  well  to  take 

Be  tyrant  over  all." 


/ 


III. 

B  UDDHISM. 


"  Sai/f  le  Christ  tout  sen  I,  il  71  est  point,  parmi  les  foudateiirs  de 
religion,  de  fig iti-e  plus  pure  11  i  plus  touchante  que  celle  du  Bouddha.'' 
Saint  Hilaire. 


III. 


I  CHOOSE  Buddhism  as  a  representative 
religion,  because,  if  3'ou  will  allow  the 
paradox,  it  can  only  by  courtesy  be  termed  a 
religion  at  all.'  It  does  not,  like  other  re- 
ligions, start  from  some  conception  of  a  super- 
natural world  to  which  man  must  somehow 
adjust  himself;  it  does  not  aim,  like  other 
religions,  at  bringing  man  into  harmony  with 
God  ;  but  it  sets  itself  manfully  to  solve  the 
problem  of  human  existence  and  to  find  de- 
liverance from  moral  and  physical  evil,  and  in 
doing  so  it  does  not  find  itself  compelled  to 
recognise  God  at  any  point  of  the  process.  In 
its  attitude  towards  the  idea  of  a  Personal  God 
it  resembles  modern  Agnosticism,  but  its  whole 
motive  was  earnestly  ethical.  The  popular 
religion  of  India,  which  Buddhism  for  a  while 
competed   with    and    almost    superseded,    had 

^  "  In  real  fact,  Buddhism  ought  not  to  be  called  a  re- 
ligion at  all,  for  where  there  is  no  god,  there  can  be  no 
need,"  &c. — IMonier  Williams,  Indian  Wisdom,  p.  57. 

10 


I  ^o  Buddhism, 


o 


entirely  disassociated  the  ideas  of  religion  and 
morality.     The    priests    had    never    been    the 
social   moralists  to  whom   men  looked  for  in- 
struction   in    matters   of   conduct,  neither  had 
they  in  their  own  lives  shown  that  there  is  any 
necessary   connection    between    the    service   of 
God  and   personal   purity.     A  similar  state  of 
matters  in  the  history  of  the  religion  of  Rome 
at  last  produced  a  reaction  against   the  priest- 
hood, and  gave  rise  to  a  very  elevated  school  of 
moralists,  of  which   Plutarch   and  Dion,  Epic- 
tetus  and  Marcus  Aurelius,  are  the  well-known 
representatives.    So  in  India  there  came  a  time 
when  the  people  were  prepared  to   admit  the 
insufficiency  of  ceremonial  to  purge  them  from 
sin,  and  responded  to  a  teaching  which,  though 
it   told  them   nothing  of  God,   was  yet   in  all 
other  respects  true   to  the   deepest   convictions 
of  their   own   moral  nature.     Sakya-muni  did 
not   set  himself  in  declared   opposition   to  the 
whole  popular  faith  ;  he  was  neither  a  scoffer, 
nor,  on  all   points,  a  dogmatic  controversialist. 
Like   his  Roman   fellow-labourers,  he  was  not 
so  concerned   to  explode   the  popular  opinions 
about    gods    supreme    and    subordinate,   as  to 
show  them  the  way  to   emancipation   from  evil 
\  by  righteousness    and   charity.     The   words  of 
Seneca  might  with  slight  alteration  have  fallen 
from   his  lips:  "Would  you  know  what  it  is 


A  PhilosopJiical  System.  1 3 1 

that   philosophy   promises?      I    answer,   Prac- 
tical advice.     The  lost,  the  dying,  stretch  their 
hands  towards  you,  they  implore  you,  they  cast 
upon  you  all  their  hopes.     They  entreat  you  to 
draw  them  forth  from  such   abject   misery,  to 
show   them    their    errors,   and  enlighten    their 
perplexities  by  the  bright  shining  of  the  truth. 
Tell  them,  then,    what  nature  declares   to    be 
necessary,  and  what  superfluous  ;  how  easy  her 
laws ;  how  pleasant  life  and  how^  free  to  those 
who  accept  them  ;  how  bitter  and  perplexed  to 
those    who    follow   their  own    fancies  rather." 
It  was  in  this  character  that  Sakya-muni  pre- 
sented himself  to  men.     He  described  himself 
as   "  the   father   and    mother   of    his    helpless 
children,  their  guide  and  leader  along  the  pre- 
cipitous path  of  life  ;  shedding  the  light  of  his 
truth   like  the  sun   and  moon   in  the  vault  of 
heaven;  providing  a  ferry-boat    for  passengers 
over  this  vain  sea  of  shadows ;  as  a  propitious 
rain-cloud,  restoring  all  things  to  life  ;  provid- 
ing salvation  and  refuge,  by  directing  men  into 
the  final  path  that  leads  to  the  eternal  city."  ^ 
But    not    only    did   Buddha  leave   room   for   a 
religion,  and  secure  that  religion  should  above 
all  else  be  moral  and  practical,  but  in  point  of 
fact  it  is  as  a  religion  and  not  as  a  philosophy 

I  Beal's  Buddhist  Sa'iptu7-cs^  p.  137. 
10-'' 


132  Buddhism. 

that  Buddhism  has  been  received  and  is  now 
adhered  to  by  a  full  third  of  the  human  race. 

Buddhism  arose  in  India  in  the  sixth  century 
B.C.,  but  in  the  religious  stratification  of  that 
eminently  religious  and  productive  country  it  is 
by  no  means  the  earliest  layer.  Three  religions 
preceded  it :  the  wild  devil  -  worship  of  the 
aborigines,  which  still,  with  its  significant  re- 
deeming features,  lingers  among  the  Sudras 
and  hill-tribes ;  the  religion  of  the  Aryan  in- 
vaders, which  is  represented  in  the  Vedic 
h}'mns,  and  which  has  been  described  as  ''  a 
naturalism  with  a  nascent  sacerdotalism  super- 
induced;"  ^  and  finally  Brahmanism,  which 
was  this  nascent  sacerdotalism  fully  developed, 
especially  in  its  distinctive  features  of  priestly 
mediation,  caste,  and  pantheism. 

Whether  the  pantheism  of  the  Brahmanical 
religion  arose  from  the  priestl}'  craving  to  iden- 
tify their  own  caste  more  closel}^  with  the 
Deity  than  others,  or  whether  it  was  evolved 
by  the  theosophic  speculators  who  started,  in 
accordance  with  their  race  instincts,  from  an' 
abstract  conception  which  excluded,  alike  as' 
regards  God  and  man,  the  notion  of  personalit}', 
it  is  difficult  to  say.-     Probably  both  influences 

^  Fairbairn's  Studies,  p.  130. 

2  Fairbairn's  Studies  give  an  admirably  lucid  and  pro- 
found sketch  of  the  growth  of  Brahmanism.  Cf  Pfleid- 
erer's  Kelij^ion,  ii. 


A  Reaction  against  Brahntanis^n.    133 

were  at  work.  What  concerns  us  is  to  note 
that  the  doctrines  of  emanation  and  transmi- 
gration were  both  the  necessary  outcome  of 
this  pantheistic  conception.  All  things  have 
emanated  from  Brahma ;  all  must  return  to 
him  again.  ''  As  the  threads  from  the  spider, 
the  tree  from  the  seed,  the  fire  from  the  coal, 
the  stream  from  the  fountain,  the  waves  from 
the  sea,  so  is  the  world  produced  out  of 
Brahma."  "  It  is  with  us  when  we  enter  the 
Divine  Spirit  as  if  a  lump  of  salt  was  thrown 
into  the  sea :  it  becomes  dissolved  into  the 
water  from  which  it  was  produced,  and  is  not 
to  be  taken  out  again."  But  this  absorption  is 
regulated.  Those  who  have  served  and  known 
Brahma  will  be  absorbed  into  him  at  death  ; 
those  who  have  not  done  so  must  pass  through 
a  purgatory  proportioned  to  their  guilt.  They 
seized  upon  the  great  principle  that  the  punish- 
ment is  of  the  same  nature  as  the  guilt,  the 
reward  as  the  merit ;  or,  in  their  own  expres- 
sive and  far-reaching  maxim,  "  A  man  is  born 
into  the  world  he  has  made."  To  the  guilt 
contracted  in  former  lives  he  must  trace  all 
the  sorrows  that  afflict  him  here.  The  lex 
talionis  is  carried  out  with  the  most  horrify- 
ing exactness,  and  with  a  wealth  of  realistic 
invention  which  Dante  might  have  envied. 
He  who  has  killed  a  Brahman,  after   paying 


134  Buddhis7n. 

the  first  instalments  of  his  penalt}^  b}^  suffer- 
ing   protracted    tortures   in  a  graduated  series 
of  hells,  will  be  born   again   in   this  world   as 
a  boar,  an  ass,  a  goat,  or  an  outcast,  accord- 
ing to  the  degree   of  his  guilt.     He  who  has 
stolen  gold  from  a  Brahman  will  be  born  again 
with  diseased  nails.     If  he  has  been   a  drunk- 
ard, he  will  be  born  with  discoloured  teeth.     If 
it  is  grain  that  has  tempted  a  man's   thievish 
propensities,  he  shall  be  reborn  as  a  rat ;  if  he 
has  shown   a   partiality  for  fruit,  he  shall  live 
again  as   an   ape.     And   thus  only  by  passing 
through   an  almost  endless   succession  of  pun- 
ishments and   births  and  revolting  experiences 
could  man  win  his  slow  way  back  to  a  welcome 
extinction    in    Brahma.      Nothing    could    tell 
more    powerfully   on    the    popular   imagination 
than    the    future   thus  depicted — a  future,  the 
reality  of  which  seemed  to  be  vouched  for  by 
the  very  facts  of  the  present  life. 

The  good  side  of  this  view  of  the  future  there 
is  no  space  here  to  enlarge  upon.  It  was  un- 
fortunately the  evil  tendencies  of  it  which  were 
chiefly  developed.  Two  things  resulted  from  it. 
The  Bralimans,  without  whom  no  sacrilice 
could  be  performed,  and  no  deliverance  from 
the  alarming  prospect  effected,  gained  absolute 
supremac}^,  and  religion  in  consequence  became 
more  and  more  a  matter  of  ceremony,  less  and 


Absorption  into  Brahma.  135 

less  a  matter  of  moralit}^     Secondly,  as    in  a 
pantheistic  system   there   can    be    no   absolute 
immortality  of  individuals,  and  as  all  persons 
must  eventually  be  absorbed  in  the  impersonal 
existence,  the  rewards  and  punishments  of  men 
must  have  a  limit.     Reward  as  well  as  punish- 
ment must  terminate.     But  so  long  as  men  do 
good    the}^   deserve    reward,    as    the}'    deserve 
punishment  so  long  as  they  do  evil.     Works  of 
all  kinds,  therefore,  must  be  got  rid  of.     Man's 
highest  state  is  the  state  of  contemplative  ab- 
straction, in  which  nothing  is  done.     Here  is 
the  doctrine  as  it  appears  in  various  passages 
of   the    Upanishads.     "  As   flowing   rivers  are 
resolved  into  the  sea,  losing  their  names  and 
forms,  so  the  wise^  freed  from  name  and  form, 
pass  into  the  Divine  Spirit,  which    is   greater 
than  the  great.     He  who  knows  that   supreme 
Spirit,  becomes  spirit."    "  Whoever  knows  this, 
'  I  am  Brahma,'  knows  all.     Even  the  gods  are 
unable    to    prevent    his    becoming    Brahma." 
"  Know  him,  the  Spirit,  to  be  one  alone.     Give 
up  all  words  contrary  to  this.     He  is  the  bridge 
of  immortality."      *'  Crossing   this  bridge,  the 
blind    cease    to   be    blind,   the  wounded  to  be 
wounded,   the  afflicted  to  be  afflicted ;   and  on 
crossing   this   bridge    nights   become  days,  for 
ever-refulgent  is  the    region    of   the    universal 
Spirit."     Salvation,    that    is    to    say,   is  to   be 


136  Buddhism. 

obtained  by  priestly  rites  and    transcendental 
knowledge. 

Now,  whatever  profound  thoughts  lay  about 
the  roots  of  Brahmanism,  and  however  suitable 
to  the  Hindu  mind  it  may  originally  have  been, 
there  can  be  no  question  that  it  held  the  people 
of  India,  as  it  still  holds  them,  in  a  bond- 
age at  once  tyrannical  and  degrading.  It  was 
against  the  demoralising  ceremonialism  and  the 
despotic  exclusiveness  of  this  sacerdotal  re- 
ligion that  the  revolt  at  last  came  in  the  form 
of  Buddhism.  Analogous  to  Christianity  in 
many  respects,  Buddhism  resembles  it  in  its 
historical  origin.  Both  religions  had  their 
roots  in  an  exclusive  sacerdotal  religion,  and 
both  proclaimed  deliverance  to  all  without  dis- 
tinction of  caste  or  race.  The  sufferings  of 
men  which  the  Brahmans  had  used  to  confirm 
their  own  supremacy  and  illustrate  the  perma- 
nence of  caste  distinctions,  roused  in  the  sym- 
pathetic heart  of  Buddha  a  feeling  of  kindred 
with  all  men,  and  a  purpose  to  deliver  himself 
and  them  at  any  cost.  And  as  the  method  of 
deliverance  was  elaborated  by  his  own  experi- 
ence and  thought,  it  is  best  understood  when  we 
learn  the  outline  of  his  life  and  the  ideas  which 
formed  it.  And  although  the  material  out  of 
which  such  an  outline  can  now  be  sketched  is 
almost  entirely  legendary,  yet  legendary  as  it 


j 


Life  of  Sakya-immi.  1 3 7 

is,  I  believe  it  will  leave  on  the  mind  substan- 
tially the  right  impression  of  this  certainly  his- 
torical person.^ 

The  names  by  which  he  is  most  commonly 
designated,  Sakya-muni  and  Buddha,^  are  titles 
which  he  acquired  :  the  former  meaning  the 
Sage  2  of  the  Sakya  tribe,  and  the  Buddha  mean- 
ing the  Enlightened.  His  own  name  was  Sid- 
dartha,  and  his  family  name  Gautama.  He  was  1  J 
the  son  of  Suddhodana,  a  rajah  of  the  Sakya  \ 
tribe,  who  reigned  in  Kapilavastu,  a  few  days' 
journey  north  of  Benares.     There  is  some  rea- 

^  "  It  seems  not  impossible,  after  all,  that  Sakya-muni  is 
an  unreal  being,  and  that  all  that  is  related  of  him  is  as 
much  a  fiction  as  is  that  of  his  preceding  migrations,  and 
the  miracles  that  attended  his  birth,  his  life,  and  his  de- 
parture."— Wilson's  Works,  ii.  346.  M.  Senart  {Essaisur 
la  legende  die  Bicddha^  Paris,  1875)  claims  to  have  sifted 
the  legends  thoroughly,  and  his  answer  to  the  question, 
How  much  of  a  historical  character  remains  ?  is  "  Bien  peu 
assurement"  (p.  509). 

2  Those  who  have  any  curiosity  to  see  the  other  numer- 
ous names  and  titles  of  the  Buddha  may  consult  Wilson's 
Wo7'ks,  ii.  9,   10,  and  Hardy's  Manual  of  Buddhism,  p. 

354. 

3  The  Dhammapada  (268,  269)  says  :  "  A  man  is  not  a 

Muni  because  he  observes  silence,  if  he  is  foolish  and 
ignorant ;  but  the  wise  who,  taking  the  balance,  chooses 
the  good  and  avoids  evil,  he  is  a  Muni,  and  is  a  Muni 
thereby  ;  he  who  in  this  world  weighs  both  sides  is  called 
a  Muni."  To  which  Max  ]\Iuller  appends  the  statement 
that  Muni  means  a  Sage,  and  comes  from  "  man,"  to 
think ;  and  from  ''  muni  "  comes  "  manna,"  silence. — Bud- 
dhaghosha's  Parables,  p.  133. 


13B  BiLcidJiisin. 

son  to  believe  that  these  Sakyas  were  not  of 
Aryan,  but  of  Turanian  descent,^  and  this,  were 
it  estabhshed,  would   account  for  his  ability  to 
emancipate  himself  from  the  idea  of  caste  under 
which  the  Hindu  mind  lay  helpless.     And  un- 
questionably it    is  among   the  Turanians  that 
Buddhism  has  found  most  acceptance :  although, 
in    presence    of  the   fact    that    Christianity,   of 
Semitic  origin,  has  been  most  cordially  received 
b}^  people  of  Aryan  race,  this  may  not  be  con- 
sidered evidence  of  much  weight.     It  is  of  more 
importance  to  observe  that  Buddhism  at  a  very 
early  period   in  its  history  showed  a  tendency 
to    ally   itself    with    the   devil  -  worship   which 
characterized   many   of  the   existing  Turanian 
religions. 

The  voluntary  incarnation  of  Buddha  is  a 
myth  of  later  formation,  and  one  of  many  in 
which  there  exists  a  very  striking,  and,  it  mus^ 
be  ovv'ned,  perplexing  similarity  to  the  most 
striking  points  in  our  Lord's  career.-  It  would 
seem  that  he  grew  up  to  all  outward  appearance 
very  like  other  young  rajahs,  dividing  his  time 
^1  between  the  relaxing  luxuries  of  an  oriental  pa- 
lace and  the  invigorating  exercises  and  athletic 

'  Bcal's  BuddJiist  Scriptures^  p.  137.  Wilson's  Works^ 
ii.  345.     Ikit  comp.  Hodgson's  Essays,  p.  123. 

2  The  references  to  Buddhism  by  the  early  Christian 
fathers,  and  soma  hints  on  the  connection  between  the  two 
religions,  will  be  found  in  Wilson's  Works,  ii.  312. 


His  Eye  for  Suffering.  139 

contests  in  which  he  outdid  all  competition. 
But  he  was  born  with  an  eye  for  suffering  and 
a  heart  for  suffering,  and  through  all  the  glitter 
of  his  luxurious  and  magnificent  life  his  keen 
sight  penetrated  to  the  coarse  and  wasting 
fabric  which  it  overlaid  ;  through  the  soft  strains 
of  musicians  and  Natch -girls  he  heard  the 
moans  of  those  who  la}^  in  the  outer  darkness  ; 
through  the  perfumes  of  his  gardens  and  halls 
the  smell  of  death  struck  on  his  sense  ;  between 
his  brooding  spirit  and  all  the  pride  of  life  with 
which  he  was  studiously  surrounded  there 
floated  without  ceasing  visions  of  decay  and 
dissolution,  of  ghastly  suffering  and  never-end- 
ing bondage.  The  growth  of  this  distaste  for 
pleasures  that  could  not  last,  of  this  yearning 
for  an  eternal  rest,  is  depicted  in  a  striking  and 
well-known  legend.  One  day  when  the  prince 
was  going  out  by  the  eastern  gate  of  the  city  to 
his  pleasure-garden  he  met  on  the  way  a  decrepit 
old  man,  leaning  heavily  on  a  stick  and  tremb- 
ling in  every  limb,  his  veins  standing  out  on 
his  emaciated  body,  his  teeth  gone  or  loose,  and 
his  voice  broken  and  quavering.  "  What  is 
this?"  said  the  prince  anxiously  to  the  charioteer.  \ 
"  Is  this  condition  peculiar  to  this  man  or  to  his 
family?"  ''By  no  means,  my  lord,"  replied 
the  driver.  "  This  is  old  age ;  suffering  and  toil 
have  broken  this  man's  strength,  and  he  is  now 


/ 


140  Bttddhism. 

scorned  by  his  kindred,  and  left  without  support, 
'  like  a  dead  tree  in  the  forest.     And  this  comes 
to  all  men  ;  your   father,  your    mother,   every 
creature  must    come   to  this."     *'  Alas  !  "  said 
the  prince,  "  how  ignorant  and  mistaken  is  man, 
who  is  proud  of  the   youth   which    intoxicates 
him,  and  sees  not  the  old  age  which  awaits  him. 
Turn  back  to  the  city,  what  have  I  to  do  with 
pleasure,  who  am  destined  to  such  an  end  ?  " 
I     Another  time,  going  out  by  the  south  gate  to 
;his  pleasure-garden,  he  saw  on  the  road  a  man 
seized  v/ith  sickness,  lying  without  shelter  and 
without  companion,  gasping  and  cramped,  and 
with  dismay  in  his  face.     Having  again  heard 
from  his  charioteer  that  this  was  no  peculiar 
condition,  but  a  calamity  to  which  all  men  are 
liable,   he  once   more    felt    the    incongruit}'   of 
pleasure -seeking,    and    returned    to   the    city. 
Similarly,  a  third  time,  he   met  on  the  road  a 
funeral    procession,    the    dead    man    stretched 
stark  on  his  bier,   and  the  relatives  throwing 
dust  on  their  heads,  beating  their  breasts,  and 
uttering    piercing     lamentations.       ''Alas    for 
youth,"  said   the   prince,    "  which  old   age  de- 
stroys !  Alas  for  health  which  sickness  invades ! 
Alas  for  life  which   ends   in  death  !     Oh,  that 
there  were  no  old  age  ;  no  sickness ;  no  death. 
Let  us  go  back.     I   will  meditate  how  to  ac- 
complish deliverance." 


He  forsakes  the  World.  \\\ 

This  determination  was  confirmed  by  a  fourth 
spectacle.  This  was  a  bhikshu,  or  mendicant, 
walking  with  the  placid  expression  of  a  disci- 
plined spirit,  wearing  his  single  poor  garment 
with  dignity,  and  carrying  in  his  hand  his  alms- 
bowl.  The  prince's  interpreter,  the  driver,  ex- 
plained to  him  that  this  man  walks  through 
life  with  calmness  because  he  has  renounced 
its  pleasures,  and  has  forced  himself  to  conquer 
himself,  and  lives  now  without  passion,  without 
env}^,  without  desire,  "  This,"  said  the  prince, 
*'  is  the  way  of  escape.  I  also  will  renounce 
life  and  its  pleasures." 

This  resolution  was  vehemently  opposed  b\^ 
his  father  and  the  courtiers.  But  the  very 
means  they  took  to  entangle  him  more  deeply 
in  pleasures  contributed  to  his  emancipation. 
For,  awaking  one  night,  and  rising  from  the 
couch  where  he  had  gone  to  sleep  in  contempt 
of  the  Natch-dancers,  he  saw  the  lamps  un- 
trimmed,  smoky,  and  defiled  with  oil;  and  the 
sleeping  women  themselves  lying  about  in  un- 
seemly positions,  some  grinding  their  teeth, 
others  dribbling  from  their  mouth,  or  uneasily 
moving  and  muttering.^  This  was  final. 
"Never  again,"  he  vowed,  "  will  I  indulge  in 
the  pleasures  of  sense;  never  again — this  is  the 

^  Bigandet,  Life  of  Gaitdama^  p.  ^^.     Beal's  Romantic 
Hist,  of  Buddha,  p.  130. 


14^  BiiddJiism, 

last  time  ;  from  henceforth  I  entertain  such 
thoughts  no  more."  Going  to  his  wife's  cham- 
ber, he  gazed  a  farewell  to  her  and  his  infant 
heir,  then  summoned  his  groom,  mounted  his 
horse,  and  forsook  once  for  all  his  home,  his 
kindred,  his  kingdom,  and  every  worldly  posses- 
sion. Riding  all  night,  he  halted  only  when 
^pursuit  was  impossible,  and  halted  then  only 
to  make  his  "  great  renunciation  "  complete  by 
giving  his  royal  mantle  and  circlet  of  pearls  to 
his  faithful  and  remonstrating  servant,  and  by 
cutting  off  with  his  sword  the  long  locks  of  the 
warrior,  thus  reducing  himself  wholly  to  the 
condition  of  mere  undistinguished  humanity. 

But  though  thus  strong  in  his  resolve,  Sid- 
dartha  was  only  tasting  the  hardships  and  diffi- 
culties that  beset  his  path  from  this  his  twenty- 
ninth  year,  till  in  his  thirty-sixth  year  he  won 
{ the  peace  he  sought.  The  great  tempter  M^ra, 
though  roughly  repulsed  for  the  time,  congratu- 
lates himself  with  the  thought,  "  Sooner  or 
later  some  lustful  or  malicious  or  angry  thought 
must  arise  in  his  mind  :  in  that  moment  I  shall 
be  his  master."  And  "  as  a  shadow  follows  the 
body,  so  from  that  day,"  says  the  chronicle, 
"  did  IMara  follow  the  blessed  one,  striving  to 
throw  every  obstacle  in  his  way  towards  the 
Buddhahood."  Not  only  did  his  royal  palate 
nauseate  the  food  that  was  first  offered  to  him 


He  seeks  Deliverance  fi'orn  Suffermg.   14 


'^ 


as  a  mendicant,  but  the  ties  of  home,  though  so 
sternly  cut,  left  wounds  not  soon  healed.     His 
father  offered  him  the  kingdom  if  he  would  re- 
turn.    "  Dear  son,"  he  said,  "  the  practice  of 
religion   involves  as  a   first   principle  a  loving, 
compassionate  heart  for  all  creatures ;  and  for 
this  reason  the  very  name  of  a  religious  life  is 
given  to  it.     Why,  then,  should  you  consider  a 
religious  life  as   a  term  applied   only  to  those 
who  dwell  in  the  lonely  mountains?     Informer 
days  men  lived  at  home  and  practised  religion. 
They  did   not  then  cast   away  their  jewels,  or 
shave  their  crowns,  and  yet  they  were   able  to 
attain  to  complete  emancipation."     But  to  all 
such  remonstrances  his   son   had  but  one  an- 
swer:  "  I  have  given   up   all  fancied  joys,  and 
I  am  searching  for  joys  that  endure.     Will  the 
man    who   has    eaten    poison    and    vomited    it 
up,  return  to  the  tempting  dish  again  ?     Will 
he  who  has  escaped   from   the   burning  house 
voluntarily  go  back    to    the  flames  ?  "  ^       His 
father  could  assure  him  of  no  release  from  sick- 
ness, death,  decay;  and  it  was  this  he  sought. 

It  was  from  the  recognised  religious  teachers, 
the  Brahmans,  he  first  sought  direction.     And  r 
it  is  important  to  observe  the  difficulties  which  ' 
chiefly  perplexed  him,  and  the  point  at  which  / 
he  felt  their  system  to   be  weak.     After  living  ' 

^  Beal's  Romantic  Hist,  of  Buddha^  pp.  163-5. 


144  BttddJiism. 

for  some  da3's  among  a  company  of  distin- 
guished ascetics,  and  observing  their  practices, 
he  begged  to  be  allowed  to  question  them,  and 
receiving  permission,  he  at  once  pierced  to  the 
heart  of  the  matter.  "  Venerable  sirs,"  he 
said,  "  I  perceive  that  your  system,  although  it 
promises  the  reward  of  heaven  to  certain  per- 
sons, yet  provides  no  means  of /z/za/ deliverance. 
You  give  up  all,  friends,  relatives,  and  worldly 
delights,  and  suffer  pain,  that  you  may  be  born 
in  heaven ;  not  considering  that  after  being 
thus  born  on  high,  you  may  in  future  years 
return  and  be  born  even  in  hell.  In  coveting 
to  be  born  into  heaven  you  forget  that  this  very 
continuance  involves  the  recurrence  of  the  evil 
you  now  seek  to  escape  from.  So  it  is  with 
men  who  when  they  come  to  die  are  filled 
with  fear,  and  seek  some  happ}^  state  of  birth, 
and  through  this  very  desire  for  life  the}^  doom 
themselves  to  return  again  to  the  inconstant 
state  of  life  they  have  left.  They  do  not  con- 
sider the  ever-recurring  evil  of  future  births. 
Coveting  the  joys  of  heaven,  the}^  do  not  con- 
sider that  the  very  nature  of  the  body,  however 
pure  and  spiritual,  involves  the  necessity  of 
decay,  and  therefore  of  change."  He  also 
objects  to  the  means  which  the  Brahmans 
employed  to  gain  their  end.  *'  If,"  he  argued, 
"  abstention  from  sufficient  food  is  meritorious, 


His  Discussions  luitJi  Brahma ns.     145 

the  wild  beasts,  who  are  content  with  grass, 
ought  to  abound  in  merit ;  and  the  man  who 
now  suffers  hardships  ought,  as  a  necessary 
consequence,  to  enjoy  future  happiness."  Hav- 
ing thus  disposed  of  asceticism,  he  as  summarily 
exploded  the  practice  of  sacrifice.  "How  can' 
the  system  which  requires  the  infliction  of 
misery  on  others  be  called  a  religious  system  ? 
To  seek  a  good  by  doing  an  evil  is  surely  no 
safe  plan.  If  a  man,  in  worshipping  the  gods, 
sacrifices  a  sheep,  and  so  does  well,  why  should 
he  not  kill  his  child  and  so  do  better  ?  "  ^ 

To  these  difficulties  the  Brahmans  had  little 
to  reply.  They  could  only  say  that  it  was  by 
such  methods  all  the  ancient  saints  had  attained 
felicity.  These  teachers  make  no  mention  of  ab- 
sorption into  Brahma  as  the  final  deliverance  ; 
a  circumstance  which  seems  to  indicate  that 
this  doctrine  may  have  been  helped  to  its  com- 
plete development  by  the  teachings  of  Buddha 
himself.  Resorting  in  turn  to  the  most  cele- 
brated of  the  Brahman  sophists,  Alara  and 
Udra,  he  questioned  them  also,  not  as  an  itine- 
rant disputant,  of  which  in  these  days  there 
were  many,  but  as  one  who  sought  a  physician, 
as  a  wanderer  who  had  lost  his  way  in  the 
midst  of  a  great  solitary  wild.^  Nowhere  could 
he  find  the  object  of  his  search — an  escape  from 

I  Beal,  157-9.  2  Ibid.  171. 

II 


146  Bud.ihisin. 

the  miseries  and  vanities  of  life  into  a  condition 
from  which  no  return  to  life  and  its  troubles  was 
possible.  "  I  search,"  he  said,  "  for  that  which 
is  imperishable  and  permanent."  He  seemed 
to  himself  to  be  inextricably  entangled  in  an 
existence  in  which  everything  was  subject  to  the 
ceaseless  rotation  of  decay,  death,  birth  ;  decay, 
death,  birth. 

Failing  to  receive  light  from  other  men,  he 
resolved  to  give  himself  to  meditation,  and  re- 
tired for  this  purpose  to  the  solitude  of  Uru- 
vela.  Here  for  six  years  he  lived  in  the  jungle 
with  five  other  ascetics  who  attended  him, 
already  feeling  that  he  was  the  greatest  and 
most  resolutely  true  teacher  they  had  met. 
Even  from  this  solitude  the  fame  of  his  medi- 
tation and  mortification,  says  the  chronicle, 
"  spread  abroad  like  the  sound  of  a  great  bell 
hung  in  the  canopy  of  the  skies."  But  the 
crisis  was  at  hand^  His  physical  strength  gave 
way  under  his  austerities.  He  swooned,  and 
was  thought  to  be  dead.  Recovering  conscious- 
ness, it  was  only  to  fall  into  an  agony  of  mental 
conflict,  which  the  legends  vainly  strive  to  de- 
pict by  a  more  than  Miltonic  picture  of  a  battle 
between  Buddha  and  Mara,  armed  with  the 
most  appalling  instruments  of  destruction. 
Doubtless,  in  his  state  of  physical  inanition,  the 
knowledge  of  his  failure  as  yet  to  find  deliver- 


He  becoincs  the  Bitddha.  147 

ance  opened  the  long-closed  doors  of  his  memory 
and  flooded  his  spirit  with  regrets,  and  with  the 
fond  memories  of  his  youthful  life  so  utterly  in 
contrast  to  the  squalor  and  discomfort  of  the 
jungle.  But  gathering  his  energies  for  one 
supreme  effort,  he  forced  his  mind,  as  the  night 
wore  through,  to  a  strict  sequence  of  thought, 
and  as  morning  dawned  the  light  he  had  so 
long  sought  broke  upon  him. 

Such  then  was  the  process  by  which  Sid-  . 
dartha  painfully  won  his  way  to  Buddhahood.  \ 
Henceforth  he  was  the  Buddha,  the  Enlightened. 
At  this  point,  however,  the  legendary  histories, 
which  speak  of  this  eminence  as  one  to  which 
no  other  man  could  attain,  are  apt  to  make  us 
forget  that  it  was  by  a  purely  and  confessedly 
human  process  he  won  his  way  to  light,  and 
that  originally  this  title,  the  Buddha,  can  have 
meant  nothing  more  than  that  he  was  recognised 
as  a  singularly  successful  thinker.  The  tradi- 
tional accounts  affirm  that  there  had  been  many 
Buddhas  before  him,  and  that  he  expected  his 
religion  would  last  only  for  5000  years,  when 
some  new  Buddha  would  appear  and  supersede 
him.  But  the  fact  is  that  no  historical  person 
had  borne  this  title  before  Sakya-muni.  The 
Buddhaship  was  not  a  well  -  known  vacancy 
waiting  to  be  filled ;  it  was  an  unknown  office, 
an   insignificant   title,  which  now  at  last   was 


II* 


/ 


148  BitddJiisin. 

lifted  into  exceptional,  unique  significance,  by 
the  importance  of  the  person  to  whom  at  first  it 
was  almost  casually  given. 

But  no  sooner  did   Sakya-muni  become   the 

\ Buddha  than  he  was  appalled  at  the  laborious 
enterprise  that  awaited  him  in  communicating 

'his  newl3^-attained  light  to  all  men.^  He  knew 
what  it  had  cost  himself  to  accept  this  light. 
He  knew  how  men  shrank  from  any  teaching 
which  forced  truth  into  their  convictions.  Was 
it  not  hopeless  to  attempt  the  deliverance  of 
men  by  such  a  system  as  his — a  system  involv- 
ing change  of  character  and  entirely  averse  to 
all  mere  magical  formulas  or  rites  ?  But  his 
compassion  prevailed.  For  a  time  the  struggle 
was  severe,  but  soon  we  find  him  making  his 
way  to  the  great  religious  centre  of  Northern 
India  with  the  resolve  :  "  I  now  desire  to  turn 
the  wheel  of  the  excellent  law  ;  for  this  purpose 
am  I  going  to  that  city  of  Benares,  to  give  light 
to  those  enshrouded  in  darkness  and  to  open 
the  gate  of  immortality  to  men."  At  first  he 
gained  disciples  rapidly.  His  princely  appear- 
ance and  bearing,  the  indubitable  thoroughness 
of  his  often-tested  self-abnegation  and  charity, 
his  skill  and  persuasiveness  and  originality  in 
teaching,  and  the  reasonableness  and  purity  of 

'  On  the  interposition  of  Brahma  at  this  critical  junc- 
ture, vide  Bigandet,  p.  105. 


He  publishes  his  Discovery.  149 

his  doctrine,  contributed  to  his  success.  He 
was  soon  in  a  position  to  attempt  to  "  set 
rolling  the  royal  chariot -wheel  of  a  univer- 
sal kingdom  of  right."  ^  Calling  his  disciples 
about  him,  he  conferred  upon  them  the  power 
hitherto  reserved  to  himself,  to  admit  members 
to  the  Buddhist  Society,  and  sent  them  out  in 
all  directions  to  explain  his  religion  to  all. 
"  Bhikshus,"  he  said,  "having  myself  escaped 
from  all  sorrows,  I  desire  my  own  profit  to  re- 
dound to  the  good  of  others  :  there  are  yet  a 
vast  number  of  men  enthralled  by  grief — for 
these  we  ought  to  have  some  care  and  compas- 
sion. Go  now%  therefore,  and  teach  the  most 
excellent  law.  Explain  the  beginning,  the 
middle,  and  the  end  of  the  law  to  all  men  with- 
out exception  ;  let  everything  respecting  it  be 
made  publicly  known,  and  be  brought  to  the 
broad  daylight."  ^  During  the  remaining  forty- 
five  years  of  his  life  this  was  his  regular  pro- 
cedure :  while  the  rainy  season  lasted  he  and 
his  apostles  lived  together  under  shelter,  but  as 
soon  as  it  became  possible  for  them  to  itinerate 
they  scattered  again  in  every  direction,  still 
turning  the  wheel  of  the  law. 

Buddha's  own  skill  in  teaching  and  his  me- 

1  Rhys  Davids  in  Encyclopcsdia  Brit.  p.  428.    Cf  Beal, 
p.  244. 

2  Beal,  p.  285.     Bigandet,  p.  122. 


I5Q  B/itddhisin, 

thod,  as  well  as  the  missionary  ardour  of  the 
new  religion,  are  illustrated  by  the  following 
incidents.  Kisagotami  had  been  married  earl}^ 
and  while  still  a  girl  gave  birth  to  a  son. 
When  the  boy  was  able  to  walk  by  himself  he 
died.  The  young  girl  in  her  love  for  it  carried 
the  dead  child  clasped  to  her  bosom,  and  went 
from  house  to  house  asking  if  any  one  could 
give  her  medicine  for  it.  At  length  a  wise  man 
understanding  her  case  thought  with  himself, 
*'  Alas !  this  Kisagotami  does  not  understand 
the  law  of  death.  I  must  comfort  her."  "  My 
good  girl,"  he  said,  ''  I  cannot  myself  give 
medicine  for  your  child,  but  I  know  of  one  who 
can."  "  Oh,  tell  me  who  that  is,"  said  she. 
"The  Buddha  can  give  3^ou  medicine;  you 
must  go  to  him."  She.  went  to  Buddha,  and 
doing  homage  to  him.,  said,  "  Lord  and  master, 
do  you  know  any  medicine  that  will  be  good 
for  my  child?"  "Yes,"  said  the  teacher;  "I 
know  of  some.  Get  me  a  handful  of  mustard 
seed."  But  when  the  poor  girl  was  hurrying 
away  to  procure  it,  he  added,  "  I  require 
mustard  seed  from  a  house  where  no  son,  hus- 
band, parent,  or  slave,  has  died."  "  Very  good," 
said  the  girl,  and  went  to  ask  for  it,  carrying 
still  the  dead  child  astride  on  her  hip.  The 
people  said,  "  Here  is  mustard  seed  ;"  but  when 
she  asked,  "  Has  there  died  a  son,  a  husband, 


]\Iissio7imy  Ardour.  151 

a  parent,  or  a  slave,  in  this  house  ? "  they  re- 
plied, ''Lady,  what  is  this  that  you  ask?  the 
living  are  few,  but  the  dead  are  many  ! "  Then 
she  went  to  other  homes,  but  one  said,  "  I  have 
lost  a  son;"  another,  "I  have  lost  my  parents;" 
another,  "  I  have  lost  my  slave."  At  last,  not 
being  able  to  find  a  single  house  where  no  one 
had  died,  she  began  to  think,  "  This  is  a  heavy 
task  that  I  am  on."  And  as  her  mind  cleared, 
she  summoned  up  her  resolution,  left  the  dead 
child  in  a  forest,  and  returned  to  Buddha. 
"Have  you  procured  the  mustard  seed?"  he 
asked.  "I  have  not,"  she  replied:  "the  people 
of  the  village  told  me,  '  The  living  are  few,  but 
the  dead  are  many.' "  Then  Buddha  said,  "  You 
thought  that  you  alone  had  lost  a  son  :  the  law 
of  death  is  that  among  all  living  creatures  there 
is  no  permanence."  Thus  he  cleared  away  her 
darkness  of  mind,  helped  her  to  contentment, 
and  numbered  her  among  his  disciples.^ 

The  other  incident  is  told  as  follows  : — A 
rich  merchant,  of  the  name  of  Purna,  being 
converted  to  the  teaching  of  Buddha  by  some 
of  his  companions  on  shipboard,  resolved  to 
forsake  all  and  fix  his  residence  with  a  neigh- 
bouring but  savage  tribe,  in  order  to  win  them 
to  the  same  religion.  Buddha  at  first  tried  to 
dissuade  him  from  so  perilous  an  undertaking. 

^  MaK  Miiller's  Lecture  on  Nihilism,  p.  i6.  Biiddha- 
ghosha's  Parables,  p.  98. 


\ 


152  Bttddhism. 

*'  The  men  of  Sronaparanta,  where  you  wish 
to  fix  your  residence,"  he  said,  "  are  violent, 
cruel,  passionate,  fierce,  and  insolent.  When 
these  men  address  you  in  wicked,  brutal,  gross, 
and  insulting  language,  when  they  storm  at 
you  and  abuse  you,  what  will  you  do,  O 
Purna?" 

*'When  they  address  me  in  wicked  and  in- 
sulting language,  and  abuse  me,"  replied  Purna, 
"  this  is  what  I  will  think.  These  men  of 
Sronaparanta  are  certainly  good  and  gentle 
men,  who  do  not  strike  me  either  with  their 
hands  or  with  stones." 

"But  if  they  strike  you,  what  will  you 
think?" 

"  I  will  think  them  good  and  gentle,  because 
they  do  not  strike  me  with  cudgels  or  with  the 
sword." 

"  But  what  if  they  do  strike  you  with  the 
sword?"  ; 

"  I  will  think  them  good  and  gentle,  because 
they  do  not  completely  deprive  me  of  life." 

"But  if  they  do  deprive  you  of  life,  what 
then?" 

"  I  will  think  the  men  of  Sronaparanta  good 
and  gentle,  for  delivering  me  with  so  little  pain 
from  this  body  full  of  vihness." 

"  It  is  well,  Purna,"  said  Buddha ;  "  with 
your  perfect  patience  you  may  dwell  among  the 


BttddJia  s  Last  Words.         '    153 

Sronaparantakas.  Go  thou,  O  Purna,  thyself 
deHvered,  deliver  others  ;  thyself  arrived  at  the 
other  shore,  help  others  thither;  thyself  com- 
forted, comfort  others  ;  having  attained  com- 
plete Nirvana,  guide  others  to  it." 

Thus  commissioned,  Purna  betook  himself  to 
that  desperate  mission,  and  by  his  imperturb- 
able patience,  won  the  inhabitants  to  attend  to 
his  teaching/ 

The  zeal  of  these  indomitable  missionaries, 
who  certainly  have  tamed  many  of  the  fiercest 
and  rudest  races  upon  the  earth,  was  kindled  at 
the  undying  flame  of  Buddha's  own  universal^ 
charity.^  With  his  latest  breath  he  continued 
to  preach  his  gospel  of  deliverance.  The  last 
night  of  his  life,  when  his  friends  would  fain 
have  secured  him  a  little  quiet,  he  overheard 
the  voice  of  a  well-known  Brahman  philosopher 
pleading  to  be  allowed  to  ask  him  one  or  two 
questions.  Buddha  desired  them  to  admit  him, 
and  addressed  him  in  the  following  remarkable 
words  :  "  This  is  not  the  time  for  discussions. 
To  true  wisdom  there  is  only  one  way,  the  path 
is  laid  down  in  my  law.  Many  have  already 
followed  it,  and  conquering  the  lust  and  pride 

I  St.  Hilaire,  Le  Bouddha  et  sa  Religion,  pp.  95-97. 

^  "  Le  proselytisme  lui-meme  n'est  qu'un  effet  de  ce 
sentiment  de  la  bienveillance  et  de  charite  universelle  qui 
anime  le  Buddha." — Burnouf,  Introd.  a  rhistoire  du  Du.l- 
dhisme  Iiidieii,  p.  37. 


154  Biiddhisvi. 

and  anger  of  their  own  hearts,  have  become 
free  from  ignorance  and  doubt  and  wrong  belief, 
have  entered  the  calm  state  of  universal  kindli- 
ness, and  reached  Nirvana  even  in  this  life. 
Except  in  my  religion  the  twelve  great  disciples 
who  practise  the  highest  virtue,  and  stir  up  the 
world  to  free  it  from  its  indifference,  are  no- 
where to  be  met  with.  O  Subhadra,  I  do  not 
speak  to  you  of  things  I  have  not  experienced. 
Since  my  twenty-ninth  year  have  I  striven  after 
the  supreme  wisdom,  and  followed  the  path 
that  leads  to  Nirvana."  ^  Shortly  after  he  said 
to  his  disciples  :  "  Beloved,  that  which  causes 
life,  causes  also  decay  and  death.  Never  forget 
this,  let  your  minds  be  filled  with  this  truth. 
I  called  you  to  make  it  known  to  you."  These 
were  the  last  words  of  the  Buddha. 

Here,  then,  we  have  the  essence  of  the  sal- 
vation Buddha  had  to  proclaim.  Life  involnes 
death.  Wherever  there  is  life,  decay  must  fol- 
low. In  every  form  of  existence  there  are 
already  the  germs  of  dissolution.  To  get  rid 
of  decay  and  its  accompanying  misery  w^e  must 
get  quit  of  life  ;  of  life,  not  merely  in  this  pre- 
sent world,  but  of  life  in  every  form.  For  in 
the  Buddhist  philosophy  there  is  no  such  con- 
ception as  a  purely  spiritual  existence.  He  is 
a  heretic  who  holds  that  man  has  a  soul  or 
^  Rhys  Davids  in  Encyc.  Brit.,  and  Bigandct,  p.  314. 


Its  Postulates.  155 

permanent  self  separable  from  the  body.  What- 
ever is  material  is  subject  to  change  and  dissolu- 
tion, and  there  is  no  life  which  is  not  material. 
These  are  the  postulates,  the  ultimate  facts  on 
which  Buddhism  proceeds.  As  long,  therefore, 
as  man  /s,  he  must  be  miserable.  His  only 
salvation  is,  not  to  be.  There  is  no  cure.  The 
only  escape  from  evil  is  escape  from  existence. 
The  great  problem  comes  to  be,  how  to  commit 
suicide  ;  suicide  not  of  that  pitiful  and  delusive 
kind  which  rids  a  man  of  life  in  one  particular 
form,  but  which  rids  him  of  existence  in  every 
form.  The  ultimate  good  to  which  the  indi- 
vidual looks  forward  is  annihilation  ;  the  con- 
summation of  all  things  which  is  to  be  prayed 
for  and  striven  after  is  absolute  universal  no- 
thing. 

The  two  fixed  ideas  of  Buddhism,  as  it  ap- 
peared in  the  mind  of  its  founder,  are  the 
materialistic  nature  of  all  existence  and  the 
doctrine  of  transmigration.  These  are  the  root 
principles  out  of  which  the  system  sprang.^ 
The  fundamental  axioms  of  Buddhism,  or,  as 
they  are  technically  called,  the  Four  Great  or 
Excellent  Truths,^  which  constitute  the  dis- 
covery of  Buddha,   are  these  :   i.  That    in   all 

^  Its  Atheism,  its  Nihilism,  are  already  contained  in 
these  root  ideas, 

^  See  Burnouf,  pp.  299  and  629.  Hardy's  Almiical, 
p.  496. 


V 


156  Ei!ddJiitin. 

existence  there  is  sorrow.  2.  That  all  exist- 
ence results  from  attachment  to  life,  or  desire. 
3.  That  existence  may  be  extinguished  by  ex- 
tinguishing desire.  4.  That  desire  may  be  ex- 
tinguished by  following  the  path  to  Nirvana. 
No  doubt  it  will  at  once  occur  to  you  that  the 
very  foundation  of  this  system  is  false.  You 
will  deny  its  first  proposition,  that  in  all  ex- 
istence there  is  sorrow.  Some  lives  are  wretched 
and  a  living  death,  but  others  are'  bright  and 
full  of  joy.  But  from  the  materialistic  point  of 
view  life  is  haunted  with  the  shame  and  miser}' 
of  the  decay  it  carries  in  it,  and  from  which 
there  is  no  escape  but  into  some  other  form  of 
existence  also  destined  to  decay  and  corruption. 
Besides,  the  actual  suffering  and  disappoint- 
ment and  sense  of  the  vanity  of  life  are  so  com- 
mon, that  any  religious  teacher  who  offers  relief 
from  these  feelings  is  sure  of  much  success. 
He  was  not  a  Buddhist  who  said,  "  There  are 
moments  of  depression  when  we  seem  to  feel 
still  in  need  of  some  explanation  why  organic 
life  should  exist  at  all." 

"  A  life 
With  large  results  so  little  rife, 
Though  bearable,  seems  hardly  worth 
This  pomp  of  worlds,  this  pain  of  birth."  ^ 

'  Andrew   Wilson's  Abode   of  Show,   p.  310.     Comp. 
Shelley's  stanzas  written  in  dejection  near  Naples. 


Jlliseiy  of  all  Existence.  157 

Possibl}^  if  we  could  detect  the  leading  motives 
which  have  first  disposed  men  to  accept  any 
religion,  we  should  see  that  one  of  the  most 
influential  of  these  motives  has  always  been  the 
pressure  or  fear  of  misery,  even  of  a  physical  or 
worldl}^  kind.  And  it  is  also  to  be  considered 
that  in  the  countries  where  Buddhism  has  found 
its  most  permanent  and  influential  acceptance 
life  is  diflicult  and  precarious.  In  India  there 
was,  in  addition  to  the  natural  shrinking  from 
the  known  distresses  of  the  present  and  the  un- 
known calamities  of  the  future,  the  loathing  of 
existence  which  had  been  produced  by  the  doc- 
trine of  transmigration.^  So  long  as  personal 
existence  is  retained  the  same  risk  attends  every 
life  as  attends  the  present  life.  "  The  being 
who  is  still  subject  to  birth,"  as  one  of  the 
Buddhist  writings  reminds   us,    "  may  at   one 

^  Some  suggestive  remarks  on  the  ditTerence  between 
the  Western  optimist  view  of  life,  and  the  Eastern  pes- 
simist view,  will  be  found  in  Sir  Coom^.ra  Swamy's  Sutta 
Nipata^  Introd.  p.  xxviii.  et  scq.  To  the  quotations  there 
given  we  may  add  the  apparently  self-contradictory  utter- 
ance of  John  Stuart  Mill.  "  It  seems  to  me  not  only  pos- 
sible, but  probable,  that  in  a  higher,  and,  above  all,  in  a 
happier  condition  of  human  life,  not  annihilation  but  immor- 
tality may  be  the  burdensome  idea ;  and  that  human  nature, 
though  pleased  with  the  present,  and  by  no  means  impa- 
tient to  quit  it,  would  find  comfort  and  not  sadness  in  the 
thought  that  it  is  not  chained  through  eternity  to  a  con- 
scious existence,  which  it  cannot  be  assured  that  it  will 
always  wish  to  preserve." 


158  BiiddJiism. 

time  sport  in  the  garden  of  a  dewa,  and  at 
another  be  cut  to  a  thousand  pieces  in  hell  ;  at 
one  time  he  may  be  Maha  Brahma,  and  at  an- 
other a  degraded  outcast ;  at  one  time  he  may 
eat  the  food  of  the  dewas,  and  at  another  he 
may  have  molten  lead  poured  down  his  throat ; 
at  one  time  he  may  sip  nectar,  and  at  another 
be  made  to  drink  blood  ;  alternately  he  may 
become  wild  with  pleasure,  and  then  with  pain  ; 
he  may  now  be  a  king  who  can  receive  count- 
less gems  by  the  mere  clapping  of  his  hands, 
and  now  a  mendicant,  carrying  a  skull  from 
door  to  door  to  gather  alms."  ^ 

The  personal  upbringing  and  experience  of 
Buddha  had  no  doubt  much  to  do  with  his  de- 
preciation of  life.  The  side  of  it  which  had  been 
represented  to  him  as  most  valuable  and  attrac- 
tive he  had  found  to  be  utterly  nauseating. 
And  when  he  gazed  on  the  ignominious  decay 
of  all  that  was  outwardly  bright,  and  put  to 
himself  the  question  whether  there  is  actually 
any  being  who  has  not  suffered  or  may  not 
suffer,  he  may  have  erred  in  the  form  rather 
than  in  the  substantial  meaning  of  his  an- 
swer. For,  is  there  any  moral  existence  which 
does  not  involve  suffering  ?  -  The  higher  we 
ascend    in    the    scale    of    being,    the    greater 

^  Hardy's  Manual,  p.  454. 

2  See  Wilson's  Abode  of  Snow. 


Death  no  Delivera^ice.  159 

capacity  and  readiness  for  suffering  do  we 
find.  As  we  ascend,  we  find  indeed  that  we 
are  rising  out  of  reach  of  that  suffering  which 
springs  directly  out  of  the  moral  wrong-doing 
of  the  sufferer,  but  we  also  find  that,  very  much 
in  the  same  proportion,  there  increases  an  in- 
ability to  be  happy  while  any  other  being  is 
suffering,  an  incapacity  to  enjoy  a  solitary  bliss, 
a  craving  for  an  equal  distribution  of  suffering 
and  blessedness,  a  will  to  share  the  one  and 
communicate  the  other.  Is  not  God  God  pre- 
cisely because  He  shrinks  from  no  responsi- 
bility His  creatures  lay  upon  Him;  turns  away 
from  no  suffering  their  sin  or  need  entails  ;  and 
does  not  rest  until  they  are  partakers  of  His 
blessedness  ?  Buddha,  therefore,  was  probably 
not  so  far  wrong  in  his  first  proposition,  that 
all  existence  involves  sorrow,  as  in  failing  to 
consider  that  there  are  deeper  evils  than  sorrow, 
and  in  refusing  to  lift  his  eyes  to  the  eternal 
issues  of  things  and  take  into  his  reckoning  the 
permanent  results  of  suffering  on  character.  / 

But  admitting  that  all  existence  is  miserable, 
and  that  the  great  aim  of  man  is  to  escape  from 
misery,  ought  not  consistent  materialists  to 
have  relied  upon  death  as  their  deliverer  from 
life  and  its  accompanying  sorrow  ?  Is  not  the 
dissipation  of  the  bodily  organism  precisely  the 
deliverance  by  extinction  which  men  are  sup- 


1 60  BiLddhism. 

posed  to  long  for  ?  Far  from  it,  says  Buddha. 
When  the  bod}^  dies,  there  remains  the  aggre- 
j:!:ate  moral  result  for  good  or  evil  of  the  life  led 
in  the  body,  and  this  moral  result  of  the  present 
life  is  the  seed  of  a  new  existence.  Every  form 
of  life  now  in  existence,  and  indeed  every  form 
of  existence  animate  or  inanimate,  is  the  result 
of  previously  existing  things,  and  especially  of 
the  moral  value  of  these  previously  existing 
things  ;  so  all  that  now  exists  will  by  its  moral " 
character  reproduce  and  determine  the  next 
generation  of  existences.  This  is  the  Buddhist 
/  d^trine  of  Karma.  Karma  means  "  act ;  "  and 
the  doctrine  of  karma  is  that  a  man's  condi- 
tion in  this  present  life  is  the  consequence  of 
his  actions  in  a  previous  state,  and  that  he 
determines  by  his  actions  in  this  life  what  his 
future  condition  will  be.  Until  a  man's  karma 
is  satisfied,  until  he  has  entirely  exhausted  the 
consequences  of  his  past  actions,  he  must  ^con- 
tinue to  be  reborn  in  one  form  or  another.  A 
young  Brahman  came  to  Gautama  and  said  : 
"  From  some  cause  or  other  mankind  receive 
existence ;  but  there  are  some  persons  who  are 
exalted,  others  who  are  mean  ;  some  who  die 
young,  others  who  live  to  a  great  age  ;  some 
who  suffer  from  various  diseases,  others  who 
have  no  sickness  until  they  die;  .  .  .  some  who 
are  of  mean  birth,  others  who   belong  to  the 


Kami  a,  1 6 1 

highest  castes.  What  is  the  cause  of  these 
differences  ?  What  is  it  that  appoints  or  con- 
trols these  discrepancies?  "  To  which  Buddha 
repHed  :  "  All  sentient  beings  have  their  own  in- 
dividual karma,  or  the  most  essential  property 
of  all  beings  is  their  karma ;  karma  comes  by 
inheritance  not  from  parentage  but  from  previous 
births  ;  karma  is  the  cause  of  all  good  and  evil. 
...  It  is  the  difference  in  the  karma  that 
causes  the  difference  in  the  lot  of  men,  so  that 
some  are  mean  and  others  are  exalted,  some 
are  miserable  and  others  happy."  ^  From  this 
law  Gautama  himself  was  not  exempt,  but  de- 
clared that  he  obtained  the  Buddhaship  "neither 
by  his  own  inherent  power  nor  by  the  assistance 
of  the  dewas,  but  by  the  meritorious  karma  of 
previous  births."^  Slowly  had  he  won  his  way 
to  this  high  position,  having  passed  through 
every  form  of  life — being  born  as  a  bird,  as  a 
stag,  as  an  elephant,  even  as  a  tree  or  plant ; 
having  experienced  every  rank  and  condition  of 
human  life  by  successive  births  into  each,  and 
only  after  exhausting  this  long  probation  and 
rising  to  increasing  altitudes  of  purity  and  self- 
sacriiice,  being  born  at  last  into  the  heaven 
from  which  Buddhas  descend  to  earth. 

Though  quite  untenable,  and  not  even  pro" 
fessing  to  justify  itself  to   reason,  there  is  much 

^  Hardy,  pp.  44.5,  6.  2  Ibid.  p.  448. 

12 


1 62  BitddhisDi, 

that  is  commendable  and  attractive  in  this 
theory  of  karma.  If  it  does  not  so  much  as 
attempt  to  explain  the  origin  of  the  universe,  it 
at  least  points  to  a  moral  and  not  a  physical  ne- 
cessity as  regulating  the  amount  of  life  and  the 
nature  of  life  in  all  worlds.  As  it  is  the  karma 
of  the  individual  which  necessitates  his  being 
born  again  and  again  until  he  can  attain  Nir- 
vana, so  it  is  *'  by  the  aggregate  karma  of  the 
various  orders  of  living  beings  that  the  pre- 
sent worlds  were  brought  into  existence."  ^ 
Buddhism  declines  to  say  anything  about  the 
originating  of  karma,  or  what  it  was  which 
brought  the  first  living  beings  into  existence 
before  any  karma  existed;  but  confining  itself  to 
the  present  actual  world,  it  refuses  to  rest  the 
condition  of  man,  his  miseries  and  his  existence, 
on  anything  but  a  moral  foundation.  '  For  the 
same  reason  it  refused  to  recognise  a  personal 
Creator,  because  that  would  be  to  rest  the  blame 
of  human  existence  on  the  v/rong  shoulders,  and 
charge  a  Creator  with  all  the  actual  misery 
exhibited  wherever  life  is  seen.  And  undoubtedly 
if  it  makes  individuals  feel  responsible  for  all  the 
ills  that  befall  them,  it  acts  also  as  a  powerful 
incentive  to  virtue.  The  man  who  believes 
that  every  evil  act  will  inevitably  have  its  con- 
sequence, and  that  as  he  sows  he  shall  reap  ; 

Hardy,  p.  396. 


Personal  Identity.  i6 


'» 


the  man  who  is  convinced  that  sloth,  selfishness, 
fraud,  or  lust,  in  this  life,  will  necessitate  his 
being  born  at  death  into  the  terrible  Buddhist 
hell  ^  or  into  some  vile  crawling  creature,  and 
that  from  that  condition  he  can  only  slowly  and 
laboriously  win  his  way  b}^  righteous  living  back 
into  his  present  state;  the  man  who  accepts 
such  a  doctrine  has  at  least  one  powerful  induce- 
ment to  virtue. 

It  is  obvious  that  were  such  a  doctrine  preached 
to  Europeans  it  would  at  once  be  met  by  the  as- 
sertion, that  as  we  have  no  consciousness  of  any 
life  prior  to  this,  in  which  we  sowed  what  now  we 
are  reaping,  so  we  shall  have  no  remembrance 
of  our  present  selves  in  any  future  state.  There  j 
is  no  continuity  of  personal  identity.  It  is  not 
really  I  w^ho  am  to  be  reborn,  but  another  per- 
son who  is  to  be  born  and  bear  my  guilt  or  en- 
joy my  merit.  When  I  die,  there  remains  only 
my  karma,  and  this  karma  of  mine  necessitates 
the  birth  of  a  man  or  a  beast ;  but  in  this  man 
or  beast  there  will  be  no  consciousness  of 
identity  with  me,  nor  will  my  consciousness  be 

'  Adulterers,  after  being  boiled  for  immense  periods  in 
the  lowest  hell,  are  transferred  into  the  Lohakumbha  hell- 
pot,  the  bottom  of  which  they  reach  in  30,000  years.  The 
same  time  is  spent  in  coming  up  to  the  surface  ;  and  so 
on.  Well  may  they  say  :  "  To  the  fooHsh,  who  know  not 
the  law  of  the  righteous,  the  life  to  come  is  long." —  Buddha- 
ghosha's  Parables  J  p.  132. 

12''^ 


1 64  Bitddhism. 

continued  in  that  life  of  retribution.  (  The  sin 
is  punished,  but  not  the  sinner.  Buddhism, 
denying,  as  it  did,  the  immateriahty  of  the  soul, 
had  this  objection  in  view  at  a  very  early  period, 
and  met  it  by  the  analogical  reasoning  which 
was  so  much  in  vogue.  The  king  Milinda,  in 
the  course  of  conversation  with  Nagasena,  the 
Buddhist  sage,  criticises  the  doctrine  of  karma 
thus  :  *'  If  the  same  man  is  not  again  produced, 
that  being  at  least  is  delivered  from  the  conse- 
quences of  sinful  action."  ^  To  which  Nagasena 
replies,  "  How  so?  If  there  be  no  future  birth  there 
is  deliverance  ;  but  if  there  be  a  future  birth, 
deliverance  does  not  necessarily  follow.  Thus 
a  man  steals  a  number  of  mangos,  and  takes  them 
away ;  but  he  is  seized  by  the  owner,  who  brings 
him  before  the  king,  and  says,  '  Sire,  this  man 
has  stolen  my  mangos.'  But  the  robber  replies, 
'  I  have  not  stolen  his  mangos ;  the  mango  he 
set  in  the  ground  was  one,  these  mangos  are 
other  and  different.'  Will  this  plea  be  sus- 
tained ?  Or  a  man  while  eating  his  food  allows 
his  lamp  to  flare  up  and  set  fii^ito  the  thatch, 
and,  the  flame  extending,  th^Q^liole  village  is 
burned.  But  when  the  villagers  seize  him,  he 
says,  '  Good  people,  I  did  not  burn  your  village; 
the  flame  that  I  kindled  was  one,  but  the  flame 

^  Hardy's  Maruml,  p.  429. 


The  Four  Great  Truths.  165 

that  burned   your  village  was   another.'     Will 
they  listen  to  him  ?  " 

If,  then,  all  life  is  a  misery,  and  if  the  bodil}' 
death  of  the  individual  leaves  still  a  germ 
which  will  produce  a  renewal  of  life  and  of 
misery,  how  is  this  germ  to  be  got  rid  of? 
The  answer  is  given  in  a  standard  Buddhist 
writing  in  the  following  explicit  terms  :  ^  "What  , 
are  the  four  sublime  truths?  Sorrow,  the* 
production  of  sorrow,  the  extinction  of  sorrow,  I 
the  path  which  conducts  to  the  extinction  of\ 
sorrow.  What  is  the  sorrow  which  is  the  first 
great  truth  ?  It  is  birth,  old  age,  disease, 
death  ;  it  is  being  bound  to  what  you  hate  and 
separated  from  what  you  love  ;  it  is  powerless- 
ness  to  obtain  what  you  desire  and  seek.  What 
is  the  production  of  sorrow  ?  It  is  the  cease- 
less, ever  -  recurring  desire,  accompanied  by 
pleasure  and  passion,  to  find  satisfaction  in 
one  thing  or  other.  What  is  the  extinction  of 
sorrow  ?  It  is  the  complete  destruction  of  this 
ever-recurring  desire ;  it  is  detachment  from 
this  desire — its  abandonment,  extinction,  anni- 
hilation ;  it  is  the  perfect  renunciation  of  this 
desire.  And  what  is  the  path  which  conducts 
to  this  ?  It  is  the  path  which  is  laid  down  by  , 
these  eight  things:  right  views,  right  will, 
right  effort,  right  action,  right  living,  right 
'  Burnouf's  Introd.  p.  629. 


■UW 


1 66  Bttddhisin. 

/t 
'/  speech,   right  thought,  and  right   meditation." 

Desire,  in  short,  is  the  root-evil  which  must  be 
destroyed.  The_thirst  for  life  and  its  short- 
lived empty  pleasures  must  be  got  rid  of. 
The  ignorance  which  betrays  men,  causing 
them  always  to  renew  their  belief  in  the  satis- 
fying nature  of  life,  must  be  dispelled.  They 
must  learn  to  see  things  as  they  are,  and  to 
understand  that  as  man  never  is,  so  never  will 
he  be  blessed,  save  by  ceasing  to  be.  Igno- 
rance and  desire,  these  are  man's  disease ; 
ignorance  which  cannot  see  the  impermanence 
and  vanity  of  all  things  ;  desire  which  attaches 
jiman  to  life,  and  carries  him,  like  the  crow  on 
the  elephant's  carcase,  down  the  river,  till  he 
finds  himself  seated  on  a  skeleton  picked  clean, 
and  hopelessly  lost  in  mid-ocean.  The  sup- 
pression of  desire,  therefore,  by  the  help  of 
\./Vwisdom,  is  the  Buddhist  means  of  salvation. 
Here  is  the  doctrine  in  Sakya-muni's  own 
words.  "Existence  is  a  tree;  the  merit  or  de- 
merit of  the  actions  of  men  is  the  fruit  of  that 
tree  and  the  seed  of  future  trees ;  death  is  the 
withering  away  of  the  old  tree  from  which  the 
others  have  sprung ;  wisdom  and  virtue  take 
away  the  germinating  faculty,  so  that  when  the 
tree  dies  there  is  no  reproduction.  This  is 
Nirvana."  ^     Or,  as  the  same  doctrine  is  taught 

'  Wilson,  ii.  364. 


Path  to  Nirvmia.  167 

in  another  Buddhist  writing:  "  The  heart,  scru- 
pulously avoiding  all  idle  dissipation,  diligently 
applying  itself  to  the  holy  law  of  Buddha, 
letting  go  all  lust  and  consequent  disappoint- 
ment, fixed  and  unchangeable,  enters  on  Nir- 
vana." ^ 

But  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  mere 
conquest  of  sensuality,  nor  even  the  eradication 
of  all  malevolent  passion,  is  enough  to  lift  the 
disciple  into  Nirvana.     The  highest  condition, 
the  Buddhist's  perfect  blessedness,  is   attained^ 
only  by  those  who  have  so  absolutely  conquered 
self  that    they  do    not    even    desire    continued 
existence   for   themselves,    but   have   given   up 
their  hold  of  everything,  and  have  thus  attained 
perfect  inward  peace    and  charity.     It   is  this 
sublimated   Stoicism,  this    condition  of  perfect! 
self-renunciation,  which    constitutes   the    Bud-/ 
dhist   Nirvana,  and  which   destroys   the    possi-* 
bility  of  any  future  existence.     Thus,  when  a 
young   Bramatchari    asked   Buddha  to  explain 
to  him  his  secret,  he  replied,  "Illustrious  youth, 
if  a  man  let  go  his  hold  on  the  world  so  as  to 
store  up  no  further  karma,  this  man  will  under 
stand  the  character  of  permanence  and  of  non 
permanence."      Similarly   to    another    inquirer 
he  says,  "  When   the  world,  weary  of  sorrow, 
turns  away  and  separates  itself  from  the  cause 
^  Beal's  Buddhist  Scriptiwcs^  p.  159. 


1 68  Btiddhism. 

of  all  this  sorrow,  then,  by  this  voluntary  rejec- 
tion of  it,  there  remains  that  which  I  call  '  the 
true  self.'  "  ^ 

Nirvana,  then,  is  the  moral  condition  which 
accompanies  the  eradication  of  self:will,  self- 
assertion,  self-seeking,  self-pleasing.  And  had 
this  been  the  ultimate  aim  of  Buddhism, 
nothing  could  have  been  w^orthier  of  human 
effort.  But  this  moral  self-renunciation  is  only 
a  means  to  the  great  end  of  annihilation,  ex- 
tinction of  self  in  every  sense.  Self  is  to  be 
renounced,  not  that  man  may  come  into  a 
loving  concord  with  the  will  of  God  and  with 
every  living  creature,  but  that  he  may  himself 
escape  the  misery  which  inevitably  accompanies 
all  existence.  The  moral  condition  of  Nirvana 
is  attained  in  order  that  at  death  there  may  be 
no  re-birth.  The  oil  is  withdrawn  and  the 
flame  dies  out,  so  that  no  other  wick  can  be  lit 
from  it.  Unconsciously  it  would,  no  doubt, 
be  the  moral  attainment  which  satisfied  high- 
minded  Buddhists ;  but  theoretically  the  moral 
attainment  is  not  the  ultimate  end  in  view,  but 
only  the  means  by  which  the  man  attains  to 
non-existence.  He  reaches  the  highest  develop- 
ment, not  to  become  serviceable   to  the  world 

^  Beal's  Buddhist  Sc?ip.  pp.  i8o,  185.  An  instructive 
comparison  of  the  system  of  Schopenhauer  with  that  of 
Buddha  will  be  found  in  Helen  Zimmern's  Arthur  Scho- 
penhauer, c.  X. 


Nirvana.  1 69 

at  large,  but  to  pass  away  into  nothingness. 
"  He  that  hateth  his  Hfe  in  this  world,  shall 
keep  it  unto  life  eternal " — that  is  the  well- 
balanced,  far-seeing,  quiet  enunciation  of  the 
real  law  of  existence;  but  the  Buddhist  Nir- 
vana is  a  travestie  of  this,  and  magnificent  as 
is  the  conception  of  man's  highest  moral  state, 
it  is  stultified  by  the  end  for  which  it  is  to  be 
attained. 

And  thus,  though  the  framework  of  the 
Buddhist  ethic  is  beautiful  and  all  but  perfect, 
the  moving  spirit  of  it  is  radically  selfish.  It 
not  only  professedly  excludes  all  consideration 
of  a  higher  will  than  a  man's  own,  but  it  also 
excludes  all  idea  of  duty.  It  takes  its  depar- 
ture from  man's  sense  of  misery,  not  from  his 
sense  of  sin ;  it  builds  its  well-proportioned  and 
exquisitely-chiselled  temple  not  on  conscience, 
but  on  man's  craving  for  happiness;  and  its 
ultimate  aim  is  not  to  free  men  from  inward 
evil,  but  to  emancipate  them  from  misery,  that 
is,  from  existence.  And  therefore,  while  the 
admirable  purity  and  elevation  of  its  moral 
teaching  must  have  found  a  hopeful  response 
in  many  a  soul,  it  has  signally  failed  in  moving 
the  multitude.  It  has  in  it  the  makings  of  the 
purest  moral  system  men  have  ever  developed, 
but  it  lacks  the  two  elements  which  are  chiefly 
needed  in  any  system  which  is  to  be  extensively 


1 70  Buddhism. 

efficacious  among  men  :  it  lacks  the  appeal  to 
conscience  which  furnishes  the  steady  support 
of  a  sense  of  duty,  and  it  lacks  the  idea  of  a 
personal  God  which  calls  out  the  still  stronger, 
if  as  yet  less  constant,  principles  of  love  and 
hope. 

/  But  not  only  does  Buddhism  show  us  how 
hopeless  it  is  to  endeavour  to  communicate  to 
nations  a  high  morality  apart  from  a  pure 
religious  faith,  it  also  shows  us  that  the  purest 
natural  instincts  point  to  the  same  morality 
which  our  religion  teaches.  It  gives  us  the 
proof  that  in  bidding  us  extinguish  self,  our 
Lord  commands  that  which  the  truest  human 
wisdom  working  in  a  purely  human  interest 
itself  dictates. 

The  most  competent  living  authority  on 
Buddhism,  Mr.  Rhys  Davids,  has  elaborated 
a  theory  which,  though  it  owes,  I  think,  more 
to  his  own  elevated  moral  sentiment  than  to 
Buddhist  principles,  yet  deserves  to  be  noticed, 
both  on  account  of  its  intrinsic  beauty  and  in 
deference  to  its  originator.  It  is  a  theory  in 
which  the  Comtists  will  recognise  that  Bud- 
dhism has  anticipated  them  not  only  in  their 
materialism  and  agnosticism,  but  alsc  in  their 
worship  of  humanity  and  sacrifice  of  the  indi- 
vidual to  the  race.  For  the  theory  is  this : 
that  the  Buddhist,  in   seeking  Nirvana,  knows 


A  7inihilation.  171 

that  this  involves  his  own  personal  extinction, 
but  is  upheld  by  the  hope  that  he  will  thus 
lessen  the  sum  of  human  misery.  By  destroy- 
ing his  karma,  by  annihilating  this  seed  of  a 
new  existence,  he  withdraws  one  individual  life 
from  the  sum  of  beings  who  are  going  the 
weary  round  of  ever- recurring  births.  "The 
true  Buddhist  saint  does  not  stain  the  purity 
of  his  self  -  denial  by  lusting  after  a  positive 
happiness  which  he  himself  is  to  enjoy  here- 
after. His  consciousness  will  cease  to  feel,  but 
his  virtue  will  live  and  work  out  its  full  effect 
in  the  decrease  of  the  sum  of  the  misery  of 
sentient  beings."  ^  He  helps  forward  the  uni- 
verse to  its  goal  of  non-existence.  He  leaves 
behind  him  no  inheritance  of  misery.  He  him- 
self ceases  to  be,  and  no  one  takes  his  place ; 
there  is  one  unit  the  less  to  live  and  to  suffer. 
This  is  the  Buddhist  analogue  to  the  Positivist 
offset  to  personal  annihilation  so  winningly  pre- 
sented by  George  Eliot : — 

"  O  may  I  join  the  choir  invisible 
Of  those  immortal  dead  who  Hve  asrain 
In  minds  made  better  by  their  presence  :  live 
In  pulses  stirred  to  generosity, 
In  deeds  of  daring  rectitude,  in  scorn 
For  miserable  aims  that  end  with  self. 
In  thoughts  sublime  that  pierce  the  nightlike  stars, 

^  Cojiteinporary  Review,  ]2iW\.\2irY,  iSyy. 


1/2  Buddhism, 

And  with  their  mild  persistence  urge  man's  search 
To  vaster  issues.  .  .  . 

This  is  Hfe  to  come."  ^ 

Certainly  it  is  competent  to  a  Buddhist  to 
cherish  this  desire  for  the  universal  good,  and 
the  religion  out  of  which  such  thoughts  can  be 
even  logically  evolved  is  thereby  proved  to  be 
worthy  of  earnest  study  and  of  much  considera- 
tion. Neither  ought  it  to  be  overlooked  that, 
with  the  exception  of  Christianity,  no  religion 
has  laid  such  stress  upon  the  grace  of  universal 
charity  as  Buddhism  lays.  Buddha  himself 
said,  "A  man  who  foolishly  does  me  wrong,  I 
will  return  to  him  the  protection  of  my  ungrudg- 
ing love  ;  the  more  evil  comes  from  him  the 
more  good  shall  go  from  me."  "  A  wicked 
man  who  reproaches  a  virtuous  one  is  like  one 
who  looks  up  and  spits  at  heaven  ;  the  spittle 
soils  not  the  heaven,  but  comes  back  and  defiles 
his  own  face."  Again,  in  a  very  remarkable 
passage,  "  To  feed  crowds  by  the  hundred  is  not 
to  be  compared  to  the  act  of  feeding  one  really 
good  man  ;  to  feed  good  men  by  the  thousand 
is  not  to  be  compared  to  the  act  of  feeding  one 
lay-disciple ;"  and  so  on  through  all  the  ranks 
of    Buddhist    saintship,    till    we    come    to    the 

'  To  the  same  purpose  Mr.  John  Morley  has  conse- 
crated some  of  the  most  eloquent  passages  in  the  English 
language. 


Universal  Charity  enjoined.  173 

highest  :  "To  feed  Pratyeka  Buddhas  by  the 
thousand  myriad  is  not  like  feeding  one  Buddha, 
and  learning  to  pray  to  him  from  a  desire  to  save 
all  living  creatures.  To  feed  one  good  man,  how- 
ever, is  of  infinitely  greater  merit  than  attend- 
ing to  questions  about  heaven  and  earth,  spirits 
and  demons,  such  as  occupy  ordinary  men. 
These  matters  are  not  to  be  compared  to  the 
religious  duties  we  owe  to  our  parents.  Our 
parents  are  very  Divine."  ^  And,  as  here  hinted, 
it  is  not  only  love  to  parents  and  Buddhists 
that  is  enjoined,  but  universal  charity  ;  love  for 
all  living  beings,  and  that  of  the  most  substan- 
tial kind.  "As  a  mother,  even  at  the  risk  of 
her  own  life,  protects  her  son,  her  only  son,  so 
let  there  be  good-will  without  measure  among 
all  beings.  Let  good-will  without  measure — 
unhindered  love  and  friendliness — prevail  in 
the  whole  world,  above,  below,  around."  But 
although  Buddha  himself  practised  this  univer- 
sal charity  and  engaged  in  his  search  after  truth 
for  the  world's  sake  as  well  as  for  his  own,  there 
is  no  evidence  that  he  desired  extinction  in  order 
to  lessen  the  sum  of  misery  and  not  rather  to 
terminate  his  own.  Indeed  the  words  in  which 
Buddha  exultantly  celebrated  the  dawn  of  light 
in  his  mind  imply  that  his  escape  from  the 
danger  of  re-birth  was  a  subject  of  congratula- 

^  Beal's  Bud.  Scrip,  pp.  193,  4. 


1 74  BtiddJiisvi. 

tion  exclusively  to  himself.  "  Through  various 
transmigrations  have  I  passed,  always  vainly 
seeking  to  discover  the  builder  of  my  tabernacle. 
Painful  are  repeated  transmigrations.  But  now, 
O  builder,  thou  art  discovered.  Never  shalt 
thou  build  me  another  house.  Thy  frames  are 
broken,  thy  ridge-pole  shattered.  To  Nirwana 
my  mind  is  gone.  I  have  attained  to  the  ex- 
tinction of  desire."  ^ 

Buddhism  stands  in  no  need  of  any  doubtfully 
imported  merit.  It  has  a  genuine  and  obvious 
merit  of  its  own.  It  proclaims  the  fundamental 
truth  that  men  obtain  deliverance  from  their 
j  evil  destiny  and  enter  into  blessedness  only 
1  when  they  attain  to  perfect  life  and  character. 
No  sooner  was  this  salvation  proclaimed,  than 
the  vast  sacerdotal  system  of  India,  with  its 
ritual  and  its  caste,  was  felt  to  be  a  useless 
encumbrance.  Buddha  did  not  make  war  upon 
caste,  but  as  he  had  discovered  salvation  by 
considering  the  nature  of  man,  and  as  his  sal- 
vation was  equally  applicable  to  all  men,  caste 
lost  its  religious  character  wherever  Buddhism 
-  gained  ascendency.  Buddhism  has  thus  the 
merit  of  anticipating  Christianity  in  two  of  its 
most  striking  features — its  universalism  and  its 
ethical  character.  All  men  may  be  saved,  and 
they  are  saved,  not  at  all  by  outward  rites  or 

I  Various  versions  given  in  Hardy's  Manual^  pp.  iSo,  i. 


Practically  a  Failure.  175 

mechanical    performances,    but    by    themselves 
being   emancipated  from   inward   evil. 

Practically,  however,  Buddhism  must  be 
admitted  to  have  been  to  a  large  extent  a 
failure.  In  no  country  has  it  rooted  itself  more 
firmly  than  in  Mongolia,  and  here,  while  its 
high  morality  is  ignored,  the  germs  of  evil  which 
the  system  carried  in  it  have  found  luxuriant 
development.  From  the  first,  Buddhism  re- 
served its  highest  blessings  for  the  man  of  con- 
templation, who  could  pass  through  the  world 
as  the  stick  floats  down  the  river — unattracted 
to  either  bank.  Its  fundamental  principles  also 
discouraged  the  increase  of  population.  If  life 
could  only  be  miserable,  the  celibate  has  a 
higher  degree  than  the  married  man.  So  that 
although  a  man  may  be  a  good  Buddhist  while 
supporting  a  family  by  ordinary  business  in  the 
world,  the  actual  result  of  the  system  is,  that  in 
those  countries  where  its  influence  is  most  felt 
not  less  than  one-third  of  the  male  population 
become  lamas  or  monks.  In  one  monastery 
there  are  said  to  be  as  many  as  thirty  thou- 
sand lamas,  and  several  others  throughout 
Tibet  and  Mongolia  number  their  inmates  by 
thousands.  It  so  happens  that  in  some  districts 
this  restriction  of  population  is  a  boon,  owing 
to  the  sterility  of  the  soil  and  the  difficulty 
of  emigration.     Buddhism    and    polyandry  are 


176  BiiddJiisin. 

evils  that  work  for  good.  But  the  withdrawal 
of  so  large  a  part  of  the  population  from  pro-' 
ductive  labour,  and  their  exemption  from  taxes, 
as  well  as  the  constant  anxiety  produced  in  the 
empire  of  China^  by  so  large  a  body  of  men  con- 
tiguous to  their  border,  and  ready  to  act  at  the 
word  of  the  Dalai  Lama,  seriously  retard  the 
civilization  of  these  countries.  Lamaism,  while 
it  is  the  strength  of  the  Buddhist  religion,  is, 
according  to  the  most  recent  explorer,  "  the 
most  frightful  curse "  of  Mongolia.^  Cruelty 
and  immorality,  the  two  vices  against  which 
\primitive  Buddhism  most  emphatically  declared 

,  I  itself,  are  here  common  and  unopposed.  The 
Buddhist  who  before  sitting  down  will  brush 
his  seat  lest  he  crush  an  insect,  will  slaughter 
his  prisoners  in  cold  blood ;  and  the  religion 
wdiich  originally  laid  such   stress  upon  medita- 

:  tion   and    wisdom,  is    now    represented,   if   wx 

.!  except   Burmah,  by   a   priesthood  that    is   dis- 

\  gracefully  ignorant. 

All  religions  undergo  rapid  and  important 
alterations.  The  difference  between  any  religion 
as  it  exists  in  the  actual  popular  acceptation  of 
it,  and  the  same  religion  as  it  existed  in  the 
mind   of  its  founder,  is   generally  marked  and 

^  Wilson,  ii.  373.    Wilson's  Abode  of  Snow,  p.  224,  &c. 
Prejevalsky's  Mongolia,  i.  76. 
2  Prejevalsky,  i.  80. 


Deterioration  of  BiiddJiism.        1 7  7 

significant.  Every  religion  is  modified  by  the 
racial  characteristics  of  the  nations  among 
whom  it  finds  acceptance.  It  is  dragged  down 
to  the  comprehension  and  forced  into  the  forms 
of  thought  of  a  half-educated  people,  and  it  is 
compelled  to  assume  a  dress  which  effectuall}^ 
disguises  and  hampers  it.  It  is  difficult  to 
identify  the  dialect  of  Somersetshire  and  that  of 
Berwickshire  as  the  same  language  ;  but  it  is 
still  more  difficult  to  detect  any  close  relation- 
ship between  the  superstitious  and  idolatrous 
religion  of  the  Northern  Buddhists  and  the 
original  system  of  Buddha.  No  religion,  indeed, 
not  even  Christianity,  has  suffered  such  altera- 
tion at  the  hands  of  its  devotees  as  Buddhism 
has  suffered. 

In  two  particulars  only  can  this  alteration  be 
here  noted.  It  might  have  been  expected  that 
if  the  original  ritual  of  Buddhism  was  too  scant 
for  the  popular  mind,  it  would  at  least  preserve 
its  adherents  from  formalism.  The  actual  re- 
sult is  the  very  opposite.  The  perfunctory  per- 
formance of  religious  rites  and  the  necessarily 
accompanying  superstition  have  attained  gigan- 
tic proportions  in  Buddhist  countries.  It  is 
true  that  the  ritual  of  the  Parsees,  as  well  as  the 
most  sacred  canon  of  the  Hindus,  are  in  a 
language  not  understood  by  the  priests  them- 
selves, while  the  breviary  of  the  Roman  Catho- 

13 


I  /S  Buddhism, 

lies  is  in  a  language  not  understood  by  the 
people  ;  but  among  the  Buddhists  the  prayer 
which  may  be  said  to  be  their  Paternoster,  and 
which  is  repeated  many  times  a  day  by  millions 
of  lips,  is  wholly  unintelligible  both  to  priests 
and  to  people.  Intelligent  travellers  have  tried 
in  vain  to  discover  the  meaning  of  the  mystical 
words,  "  Om  mani  padme  hum;"  and  competent 
scholars  disagree  as  to  their  origin  and  interpre- 
tation;^ and  yet  these  are  the  first  syllables 
which  the  child  is  taught  to  pronounce,  and 
the  last  breath  of  the  dying  Buddhist  is  shaped 
into  these  unintelligible  but  saving  words. 
*'  The  wanderer,"  we  are  told,  "  murmurs  them 
on  his  way,  the  herdsman  beside  his  cattle,  the 
matron  at  her  household  tasks,  the  monk  in  all 
the  stages  of  contemplation  ;  they  form  at  once 
a  cry  of  battle  and  a  shout  of  victory.  They 
are  to  be  read  wherever  the  Lama  Church  has 
spread,  upon  banners,  upon  rocks,  upon  trees, 
upon  walls,  upon  monuments  of  stone,  upon 
household  utensils,  upon  human  skulls  and 
skeletons."  ^  A  cry  of  distress  or  a  sigh  of  relief 
or  confidence  need  not  be  articulate  in  order  to 
be  both  genuine   and  intelligible  to  the  person 

^  A  facsimile  of  this  prayer  is  given  by  Schlagintweit, 
Budd}iis7n  iji  Tibet, '^.  120.  The  interpretation  which  has 
found  greatest  acceptance  is  :  "  O  the  jewel  in  the  lotus. 
Amen."  Wilson  thinks  it  means,  "  Glory  to  Manipadme." 

2  Hecley  and  Kocppen,  quoted  by  Prcjevalsky,  i.  282. 


Its  Formalism.  179 

to  whom  it  is  uttered  ;  and  it  ought  not  to  be 
denied  that  through  these  sacred  words  many 
a  true  and  profound  emotion  has  found  expres- 
sion. To  pray  inarticulately  is  at  all  events 
better  than  not  to  pray  at  all.  But  the  charge 
of  formalism  is  made  good  when  another  feature 
of  Buddhist  prayer  is  adduced.  Praying  by 
proxy  is  common  in  all  religions,  but  praying 
by  machinery  is  apparently  the  invention  of 
Buddhism.  These  mysterious  words,  "  Om 
mani  padme  hum,"  are  written  or  printed  many 
times  over  on  long  scrolls  of  paper,  which  are 
wound  within  a  small  brass  cylinder.  This 
cylinder  rotates  upon  an  axis,  and  as  often  as  it 
is  set  spinning  so  many  prayers  are  said.  These 
cylinders  are  carried  by  the  lamas,  who  keep 
them  spinning  as  they  converse  with  you ;  they 
are  fixed  in  the  walls  of  houses,  and  as  often  as 
any  of  the  family  passes,  another  turn  is  given 
to  the  wheel ;  they  are  also  provided  with  fans 
and  set  on  the  tops  of  houses,  where  the  wind 
keeps  them  moving,  or  in  a  stream,  which  drives 
the  praying  mill  for  behoof  of  the  community. 

The  most  significant  change,  however,  which 
has  passed  upon  Buddhism  is  its  abandonment 
of  atheism.  In  speaking  of  Buddhism  as  an 
atheistic  religion,  it  is  essential  to  distinguish 
between  the  original  and  consistent  system  and 
the  aftergrowth  which   sprang  from  the  root  of 

13  * 


I  So  Buddhism. 

human  instinct  and  national  prepossession. 
Buddha  himself  makes  no  recognition  of  a  per- 
sonal God,  but  this  creed  was  found  too  abstract 
and  impersonal  for  popular  acceptance,  and  the 
religious  instincts  of  the  masses  introduced 
various  forms  of  quasi-divine  worship. 
/  /  That  the  original  system  of  Buddha  was  athe- 
(  istic  is  unquestionable.  There  is  a  conversa- 
tion recorded  in  which  Sakya-muni  interrogates 
Alara,  the  wisest  of  the  Brahmans,  as  to  the 
existence  of  an  Isvara  or  Supreme  God  who 
alone  deserves  worship.  Alara  mentions  the 
Great  Brahma  as  such  a  Being.  But,  objects 
Buddha,  what  becomes  of  him  at  the  end  of  the 
kalpa,  when  this  present  heaven  and  earth  are 
entirely  burnt  up  and  destro3^ed — where  then 
is  your  Creator?  Again,  Buddha  argues  that  if 
all  things  had  been  created  by  Isvara,  then  all 
things  must  have  been  good,  and  there  could 
have  been  no  possibility  of  evil ;  there  could 
have  been  no  causes  of  sorrow,  neither  could 
there  have  been  any  difficulties  of  belief;  this 
very  question  regarding  the  existence  of  Isvara 
could  have  found  no  place,  but  all  men  would 
have  known  him  as  their  Father — an  argument 
which  in  other  religions  also  has  led  men  to 
abandon  monotheism. 

Alara  has  indeed  the  best  of  the  discussion 
when  he  presses  Buddha  regarding  the  origin  of 


Its  Atheism.  iSi 

the  world  and  man,  but  as  intelligent  Buddhists 
in  our  own  day  evade  this  difficulty  by  declaring 
it  to  be  a  profitless  inquiry,  so  Buddha  himself 
at  this  point  disclaimed  the  character  of  a  dis- 
putant, and  declared  himself  to  be  speaking  as 
one  "  who  participates  in  the  great  mass  of 
evil  which  exists,  and  who  seeks  only  a  physi- 
cian." ' 

These  utterances  are  sufficiently  explicit.  It 
is  also  obvious  that  the  fundamental  principles 
of  Buddhism  are  inconsistent  with  theism. 
These  principles  do  not  necessitate  nor  invite 
to  the  recognition  of  any  beings  which  are  not 
radically  of  the  same  nature  as  man,  and  which 
are  not  exposed  to  the  same  risks  as  he.  It 
agrees  better,  as  one  of  our  best  authorities 
affirms,  with  the  genius  of  the  system  pro- 
pounded by  Gautama  "  to  suppose  that,  like 
other  sceptics,  he  believed  in  neither  angel  nor 
demon,  than  to  imagine  that  the  accounts  of 
the  dewas  and  other  supernatural  beings  we 
meet  with  in  works  called  Buddhistical  were 
known  at  its  first  promulgation."^ 

But  supernaturalism  asserted  itself  immedi- 
ately, and  the  various  polytheists  who  accepted 
Buddhism  compensated  themselves  for  the  de- 

I  Vy^d^s  Romantic  Hist.  p.   173.     Alabaster's   Wheel  of 
the  Law,  passim.     Hardy's  Manual^  p.  375. 
^  Hardy,  pp.  40,  41. 


1 8  2  Buddhism. 

privation  of  their  ancestral  gods  by  setting 
Buddha  above  them,  and  paying  him  a  similar 
worship.  Brahma  and  Indra  were  repudiated 
as  supreme  gods  ;  but  Brahma  is  represented 
as  paying  religious  honours  to  the  discarded 
robe  of  Sakya-muni,  while  Indra  descends  from 
the  heaven  of  the  thirty-three  gods  to  secure  the 
dish  from  which  the  Buddha  had  eaten,  and  to 
set  it  up  as  an  object  of  worship  in  his  own 
heavenly  abode. 

Universally  among  Buddhists  attributes  which 
are  recognised  as  divine  are  attributed  to 
Buddha,  especially  the  attributes  of  supremacy 
and  omniscience.  He  is  "  the  joy  of  the  whole 
world  ;  the  helper  of  the  helpless  ;  the  dewa  of 
dewas  ;  the  brahma  of  brahmas  ;  the  very  com- 
passionate ;  more  powerful  than  the  most  power- 
ful ;  able  to  bestow  Nirvana  on  him  who  only 
softly  pronounces  his  name,  or  gives  in  his  name 
a  few  grains  of  rice.  The  eye  cannot  see  any- 
thing, the  ear  cannot  hear  anything,  nor  the 
mind  think  of  anything  more  excellent  or  more 
worthy  of  regard  than  Buddha."  ^  Of  all  per- 
sonal beings  Buddha  is  the  highest. 

It  may  indeed  be  thought  ^  that  this  does  not 
amount  to  deification.  And  this  is  true  so  far 
as  regards  instructed  Buddhists ;  but  it  would 
appear  that  the  common  people  in  Nepaul  wor- 

^  Hardy,  p.  360.  ^  St.  Hilaire,  p.  168. 


Objects  of  Worship.  183 

ship  one  Supreme  Buddha,  called  Adi-Buddha, 
relying  upon  him  for  protection  and  salvation, 
and  "  treating  him  to  all  practical  intents  and 
purposes  as  if  he  were  the  highest  God,  a  per- 
sonal being  of  unlimited  wisdom,  goodness,  and 
power,  the  very  creator  and  sustainer  of  the 
world."  ^ 

But  besides  Buddha  himself  there  are  others 
to  whom  worship  is  paid,  although  possibly  only 
of  that  lower  kind  which  a  devout  Romanist 
pays  to  the  saints.  The  heroes  and  benefactors 
of  the  Buddhist  Church  could  readily  fill  a  Com- 
tist  calendar,  and  are  surrounded  with  a  legend- 
ary halo  which  lifts  them  as  much  above  the 
ordinary  level  of  humanity  as  demigods  and 
saints  are  exalted  by  the  mythologies  of  Greece 
or  the  Acta  Sanctorum  of  more  modern  times. 
And  it  is  significant  that  the  ancient  atheism 
as  well  as  the  modern  was  compelled  to  deify 
humanity,  that  the  individual  might  at  least 
have  the  satisfaction  of  looking  up  to  and  trust- 
ing in  something  higher  than  himself.  Images 
ofthese  saints  profusely  adorn  or  disfigure  the 
Buddhist  temples.  Conspicuous  among  them, 
however,  are  images  of  the  Buddhist  Trinity, 
Buddha,  Dharma,  and  Sangha.  Tradition  tells 
us  that  when  Buddha  felt  himself  dying  he 
called  Ananda  to  him,  and  said,  "  Ananda,  when 
'  Eitel's  Lectures,  p.  117. 


184  Bitddhisni. 

I  am  gone  you  must  not  think  there  is  no 
Buddha ;  the  discourses  I  have  delivered  and 
the  precepts  I  have  enjoined  \i,e.^  Dharma] 
must  be  my  successor  and  representative,  and 
be  to  you  as  Buddha."  And  among  the  seven 
imperishable  precepts  he  gave  to  his  disciples, 
the  first  in  order  was  ''  to  keep  assemblies  " 
[Sangha] .  From  the  earliest  times  admission 
was  given  to  the  Buddhist  Church  on  the  re- 
petition of  the  confession,  "  I  take  refuge  in 
Buddha,  Dharma,  and  Sangha ;  "  and  with  its 
wonderful  gift  for  personification,  the  Eastern 
mind  has  elevated  these  three  to  a  quasi-divine 
rank. 

But  by  far  the  most  remarkable  development 
of  Buddhist  belief  and  worship  belongs  to  the 
mystical  period  of  its  history.  During  this 
period  Amitabha,  the  Eternal,  originally  a  title 
of  Buddha,  began  to  be  worshipped  by  the 
Chinese  as  the  compassionate  and  loving  Father 
of  men,  or  as  the  "  universal  Self."  But  as 
"  Self"  manifests  itself  by  Speech,  Speech  was 
regarded  as  the  Son  or  manifestation  of  the 
Eternal  Self,  and  was  adored  under  the  name  of 
Avalokiteshwara,  the  manifested  God.^  This 
Divinity,  who  has  "  a  thousand  arms  and  a  thou- 
sand eyes  and  a  merciful  heart,"  and  who  has 
bound  himself  by  an  oath  "  to  save  completely 
'  Beal's  Buddhist  Sa'ip.  p.  374. 


Popular  Biiddhisni.  1S5 

all  that  breathes,"  is  accepted  by  many  millions 
as  the  invisible  head  of  the  present  Buddhist 
Church,  and  is  popularly  believed  to  listen  with 
compassion  to  the  prayers  of  all  in  distress,  to 
assist  in  the  propagation  of  the  faith,  and  to  give 
entrance  into  the  heavenly  Paradise  which  has 
superseded  the  blank  Nirvana  in  the  hopes  of 
the  multitude. 


IV. 
THE  PERFECT  RELIGION, 


"  On  its  historical  side,  Christianity  null  fiovcr  in  the  air  sj  long 
as  all  religions  are  not  recognised  in  their  essential  relation  to  it, 
as  negative  or  positive  preparations  for  it. "     DoliNER, 

''  TJic glory  of  Christianity  is  not  to  he  as  unlike  other  religions 
as  possible,  but  to  be  their  perfection  andfullilnient,"    JowEi'T. 

"  Pour  condamner  le  Cliristiauisme,  ilfaiit ne pas  le  coniprendre." 
St.  Hilaire. 


IV. 


ONE  cannot  fail  to  notice  in  the  literature 
of  the  day  a  tendency  more  or  less  pro- 
nounced to  put  all  religions,  including  the  Chris- 
tian, more  nearly  on  one  level,  and  especially 
to  deal  with  them  as  if  they  were  all  alike  out- 
growths from  the  same  root,  man's  religious 
faculty.  This  tendency  has  been  stimulated  by 
the  comparative  method  of  studying  religions, 
which  has  brought  to  light  the  large  number  of 
resemblances  existing  in  the  various  religions 
of  the  world,  but  which  has  as  yet  been  back- 
ward in  detecting,  analysing,  and  defining  essen- 
tial distinctions.  Archaeological  researches  have 
discovered  the  common  origin  of  many  customs, 
traditions,  and  beliefs,  now  found  in  countries 
widely  separated  from  one  another.  Historical 
knowledge  has  done  much  to  show  us  the  pro- 
cesses by  which  a  rude  and  barbarous  tribe 
may  be  developed  into  a  refined  and  highly 
civilised  nation ;  and  as  we  see  how  such  a  sys- 
tem as  our  own  civil  constitution  has  been 
gradually  elaborated  out  of  the  summary  des- 


190  The  Perfect  Religion. 

potism  of  a  tribal  chief,  the  thought  cannot  but 
occur  to  us,  May  not  the  most  perfectly  elabo- 
rated religious  system  have  also  grown  up  with- 
out other  aids  than  those  which  are  given  in 
human  nature  and  in  history  governed  solely  by 
natural  laws  ?  As  man  was  created  with  a 
faculty  of  speech,  and  with  instincts  and  emo- 
tions prompting  him  to  communicate  with  his 
fellows,  but  was  not  endowed  with  any  actual 
language,  may  not  his  religious  equipment  have 
been  of  a  similar  kind?  As  he  was  certain  to 
create  for  himself  a  language  sufficient  for  his 
occasions,  and  competent  to  bring  him  effectually 
into  all  needed  communication  with  his  fellow- 
men,  was  it  not  enough  that  he  possessed  also 
a  religious  faculty  enabling  him  to  hold  fellow- 
ship with  God,  and  sure  to  find  utterance  for 
itself  in  ways  not  unpleasing  nor  unintelligible  to 
Him  who  had  implanted  the  faculty  ? 

Certainly  this  is  a  suggestion  much  more 
worthy  of  discussion  than  the  theories  which 
found  acceptance  last  century,  to  the  effect  that 
religions  were  the  product  of  fear  or  the  con- 
trivances of  priests.  It  is  now  generally  agreed 
that  religion  is  universal ;  and  that,  being  uni- 
versal, it  is  necessary;  that  the  faculty  for  hold- 
ing intercourse  with  the  unseen  and  supernatural 
is  an  essential  part  of  human  nature/     From 

'  See  Fairbairn's  Sindu'Sf  p.  303. 


Universality  of  Religion,  191 

man's  universal  use  of  some  form  of  food,  we 
conclude  that  food  is  necessary,  and  that  man's 
power  of  assimilating  it  is  an  essential  part  of 
his  nature.  Similarly,  when  we  find  that,  with 
some  inconsiderable  exceptions,  all  men  have 
some  form  or  other  of  religion,  we  conclude  that 
the  religious  faculty  is  essential  to  human  na- 
ture, and  will  always  find  for  itself  some  ex- 
pression. To  quote  the  words  of  M.  Renan, 
who  will  not  be  suspected  of  undue  bias  in  the 
matter:  "  Is  religion  destined  to  die  away  like 
the  popular  fallacies  concerning  magic,  sorcery, 
and  ghosts  ?  By  no  means.  Religion  is  not 
a  popular  fallacy  :  it  is  a  great  and  intuitive 
truth,  felt  and  expressed  by  the  people.  All  the 
symbols  which  serve  to  give  shape  to  the  religious 
sentiment  are  imperfect,  and  their  fate  is  to  be 
one  after  the  other  rejected.  But  nothing  is 
more  remote  from  the  truth  than  the  dream  of 
those  who  seek  to  imagine  a  perfected  humanity 
without  religion.  The  contrary  idea  is  the 
truth.  The  effect  of  progress  in  humanity  will 
not  destroy  or  weaken  religion,  but  will  develop 
and  increase  it."  ^  Indeed  even  Cicero  foresaw 
that  time  would  only  serve  to  purify  religion  and 
render  it  more  stable.  "  We  see,"  he  says, 
"that  imaginations  and  mere  opinions  wear  out 
and  disappear.  Who  now  believes  in  the  cen- 
^  Renan,  The  Apostles  (E.  T.),  pp.  286,  7. 


192  The  Perfect  Religion. 

taur  or  chimasra  ?  What  old  woman  is  so 
silly  as  to  trouble  herself  nowadays  with  the 
horrors  of  hell,  which  once  formed  a  part  of 
every  one's  creed  ?  For  time  destroys  the  fab- 
rications of  opinion,  but  confirms  the  decisions 
of  nature.  And  therefore,  both  in  our  own  and 
other  countries,  the  worship  of  the  gods  and 
the  sanctities  of  religions  grow  daily  stronger 
and  purer."  ^  ''  More  and  more,"  says  another 
inquirer  into  this  subject,  "  as  they  become 
better  known  to  us,  the  original  forms  of  all  re- 
ligions are  seen  to  fall  under  the  category  of 
nature  and  less  under  that  of  mind  or  free  will. 
Religions,  like  languages,  are  inherent  in  all 
men  everywhere,  having  a  close  sympathy  or 
connection  with  political  and  family  life.  It 
would  be  a  shallow  and  imaginary  explanation 
of  them  that  they  are  corruptions  of  some 
primeval  revelation,  or  impostures  framed  by 
the  persuasive  arts  of  magicians  or  priests."  ^ 
Religion,  then,  must  be  defined  as  that  which 
satisfies  this  faculty  for  dealing  with  the  super- 
natural. The  etymological  definition  of  Lactan- 
tius,  which  declares  religion  to  be  that  by  which 
we  are  connected  with  or  bound  to  God,  whether 
right  or  wrong  as  etymology,  is  true  as  a  defini- 
tion.    Newman's  definition  is  also  careful  and 

^  De  Nat.  Dcor.  ii.  2. 

2  Jowett,  St.  PauVs  Epistles^  ii.  437. 


DeJinitio7i  of  Religio7i.  19 


exact :  ''  What  is  religion  but  the  system  of 
relations  subsisting  between  us  and  a  supreme 
Power  ?  "  ^  More  recently  it  has  been  said^  that 
religion  is  ''man's  belief  in  a  being  or  beings 
mightier  than  himself  and  inaccessible  to  his 
senses,  but  not  indifferent  to  his  sentiments  and 
actions,  with  the  feelings  and  practices  wdiich 
flow  from  such  a  belief/'  That  which  is  com- 
mon to  all  religions  is  the  effort  they  make  to 
bring  man  into  harmony  with  th6  supernatural, 
with  that  which  he  cannot  control  by  physical 
force.  And  it  may  be  added  that,  if  we  define 
religion  from  that  which  is  found  to  be  common 
to  all  religions,  it  is  the  effort  to  come  into 
satisfactory  relations  with  some  personal  being  or 
beings  in  whom  the  supernatural  centres.  In 
presence  of  much  of  the  current  philosophy  it 
is  indeed  a  great  assumption  we  make  when  we 
assume  that  personality  is  a  higher  form  of  ex- 
istence than  impersonality.  But  we  are  now 
only  accepting  what  the  religions  of  the  world 
teach  us,  and  unquestionably  they  teach  us 
nothing  more  distinctly  than  this,  that  the  re- 
ligious faculty  in  man  considers  personality  the 
true  form  of  the  supernatural.  Brahmanism 
has  attempted  to  substitute  for  a  personal  God 
a  being  universally  diffused  and  constituting  all 
forms  of  life,  but  the  unsophisticated  cravings 

I  Univ.  Ser.  p.  19.  ° Flint's  Bab-dLcci.  Lect.  ii. 

14 


V 


194  ^^^^  Perfect  Religion, 

of  the  Hindus  demand  personal  objects  of  wor- 
ship and  trust.  Buddhism  began  its  career 
without  taking  account  of  God  at  all,  but  has 
only  succeeded  thereby  in  giving  birth  to  a 
peculiarly  degraded  polytheism. 
Sii  If  religion,  then,  be  the  medium  of  communi- 

J7\[^y»       cation  between  God  and  men,  that  religion  is 
j/  ,  the  best  which  most  perfectly  brings  God  and 

\  man  together.    In  other  words,  the  best  religion 

^'^^  -^  must  furnish  us  with  the  true  idea  of  God,  and 
must  enable  us  to  come  into  the  most  perfect 
\^  harmony  with  Him  that  is  possible.  No  sooner, 
then,  is  the  definition  of  religion  clearly  before 
the  mind,  than  it  condemns  as  imperfect  many 
forms  of  religion  which  have  been  largely  ad- 
hered to.  All  religions  which  propose  to  bring 
men  into  harmony  with  God  by  rites  and  merely 
substitutionary  sacrifices,  all  religions  which 
furnish  men  with  the  means  of  appeasing  an 
angry  God  but  with  no  means  of  loving  Him, 
must  be  dismissed  as  unsatisfying.  Proof  is 
afforded  that  such  religions  do  not  satisfy  the 
healthiest  religious  cravings,  by  the  fact  that 
alongside  of  sacerdotalism  there  has  commonly 
grown  up  a  development  of  m3'sticism  or  theo- 
sophic  speculation.^  This  is  the  effort  of  nature 
to  find  a  more  real  approach  to  God  than 
priestly  rites  afford. 

^  See  this  finely  illustrated  in  Fairbairn's  Studies,  p.  143. 


Fallacioits  Criterio^is.  195 

Again,  no  sooner  do  we  clearly  see  what 
religion  is  than  we  are  at  once  compelled  to  dis- 
miss certain  criterions  which  have  sometimes 
been  applied  to  distinguish  Christianity  from 
other  religions.  We  cannot,  c.g.^  cite  in  proof 
of  the  superiority  of  Christianity  the  fact  that 
for  defence  of  its  truth,  and  in  reliance  upon  it, 
many  suffered  martyrdom.  Every  religion  has 
had  its  victims.  The  martyrs  of  Babism  have 
left  as  touching  memorials  of  their  constancy  as 
those  w^e  read  in  the  annals  of  the  Christian 
Church.  The  freeness  and  confidence  with 
which  women  and  girls  submitted  to  torture  or 
faced  the  beasts  in  the  amphitheatres  convinced 
observant  spectators  that  in  the  religion  for 
which  they  died  there  was  certainly  something 
strengthening,  and  probably  something  true. 
Many  were  moved  in  precisely  the  same  way  as 
Justin,  who  himself  subsequently  laid  down  his 
life  for  his  religion.  "  I  myself,"  he  says, 
"  while  a  Platonist  heard  the  Christians  evil 
spoken  of,  but  when  I  saw  them  fearless  in 
regard  to  death  and  all  else  that  men  count 
terrible,  I  began  to  see  that  they  could  not 
possibly  be  wicked  sensualists."  That  is  to 
say,  martyrdom  may  provoke  inquiry,  but  can- 
not prove  the  truth  of  a  religion.  Neither  can 
success  be  accepted  as  a  criterion.     To  use  the 

words  of  John  Henry  Newman,  *'  It  is  indeed 

14* 


196 


The  Perfect  Religion, 


by  no  means  clear  that  Christianity  has  at  any 
time  been  of  any  great  spiritual  advantage  to  the 
world  at  large.  .  .  .  The  true  light  of  the  world 
offends  more  men  than  it  attracts  ;  and  its  divine 
origin  is  shown,  not  in  its  marked  effects  on  the 
mass  of  mankind,  but  in  its  surprising  power  of 
elevating  the  moral  character  where  it  is  received 
in  spirit  and  in  truth."  ^  We  need  not  expect, 
therefore,  to  find  that  we  can  rank  religions  in 
proportion  to  the  number  of  their  adherents. 

In  short,  we  must  judge  of  the  actual  religions 
of  the  world  by  their  relative  competency  to 
give  men  the  highest  idea  of  God,  and  to  bring 
men  into  the  profoundest  harmony  with  Him. 

I. — That  religion  is  the  best  which  gives  us 
the  highest  idea  of  God;  and  that  idea  of  God 
is  the  highest  which  is  most  satisfying  to  the 
intellect,  most  educating  to  the  conscience,  most 
quickening  to  the  spirit,  and,  therefore,  most 
influential  on  the  conduct.  We  would  say  that 
that  religion  is  the  true  religion  which  gives  us 
the  true  idea  of  God ;  but  we  are  proceeding  by 
the  method  of  comparing  actual  religions  one 
with  another,  and  must  therefore,  for  the  pre- 
sent, content  ourselves  with  saying  that,  in  com- 
parison with  other  religions,  that  is  the  best 
which  gives  us  the  highest  idea  of  God.  Now, 
it  were  affectation  to  profess  any  difficulty  at 
^  University  Sc7i)ions^  p.  40. 


It  gives  Highest  Idea  of  God.        197 

this  point.  It  is  not  pretended  by  any  writers 
whose  thoughts  on  this  subject  have  been  ac- 
cepted as  a  distinct  development  of  rehgious 
thought  in  the  country,  that  there  is  any  higher 
or  worthier  idea  of  God  to  be  found  in  any 
rehgion  than  in  Christianity.  Nay,  it  is  not 
pretended  that  there  is  any  higher  or  worthier 
idea  of  God  present  to  the  mind  of  the  most  dis- 
cipHned  or  spiritual  thinker  than  that  which  was 
conveyed  by  Christ.  No  such  idea  has  been 
published.  Tlie_xeligion  of  Christ  has  actually 
coiweyed__to_tlie  world  its  best  idea  of  God.  It 
is  this  idea  which  has  satisfied  the  most  ad- 
vanced races,  and  the  most  religious  natures 
among  these  races.  And  it  has  satisfied  them 
by  the  combination  which  it  alone  presents  of 
infinite  exaltation  and  infinite  lowliness,  of  ab- 
solute holiness  and  inexhaustible  love. 

Now,  if  we  inquire  what  lay  at  the  root  of 
this  superiority  of  the  Christian  idea  of  God, 
the  first  explanation  we  meet  with  is  that  this 
was  the  idea  given  by  God  Himself.  Other j 
ideas  of  God  fall  short,  and  the  human  spirit 
grows  past  them  ;  but  this  idea  remains  unsur- 
passed, for  the  simple  reason  that  while  the 
former  embody  men's  thoughts  about  God,  the 
latter  embodies  God's  revelation  of  Himself. 
No  explanation  could  be  more  satisfactory  or 
better  fit  the  facts  ;  but  is  it  true  ?     I  cannot 


198  The  Perfect  Religion, 

be  expected  to  bring  before  you  what  is  com- 
monly and  justly  adduced  in  proof  of  a  revela- 
tion, but  may  be  allowed  to  pursue  a  single 
line  of  inquiry  suggested  by  the  question,  Have 
we  any  means  of  determining  whether  in  the 
one  case  we  have  only  men's  thoughts  about 
God,  and  in  the  other  a  revelation  by  God  Him- 
self? I  think  we  have.  And  although  every 
revelation  will  always  be  its  own  best  evidence 
to  those  who  are  mentally  and  spiritually  in  its 
own  plane,  it  may  yet  be  worth  while  to  offer 
that  which  bears  some  resemblance,  not  indeed 
to  demonstration,  but  to  scientific  proof  of  a 
revelation.^ 

Scientific  inquiry,  if  it  has  not  been  able  to 
measure  the  idea  of  revelation  all  round,  and 
explain  to  us  its  method,  has  at  least  enabled 
us  to  approximate  to  a  definition  of  it.  If  we 
find  any  race  in  possession  of  an  idea,  the  roots 
of  which  we  cannot  trace  to  any  inquiry  on 
their  part  or  to  any  contact  with  other  races, 
we  may  fairly  say  that  this  is  a  revelation  ; 
supposing  always  that  this  idea  is  found  to 
be  true,  and  is  concerned  with  matters  super- 
natural. The  line  can,  apparently,  be  drawn  be- 
tween the  outcome  of  unassisted  human  thought 

I  As  Rothe  says  :  "The  existence  of  a  Divine  Revela- 
tion is  not  to  be  rigidly  demonstrated.  It  exists  only  for 
faith, — only  for  him  to  whom  it  proves  itself  by  begetting 
faith  in  him." 


Definition  of  Revelation.  199 

and  supernatural  enlightenment.  The  religious 
faculty  natural  to  man  may,  by  centuries  of 
sustained  effort  and  instructive  experience,  pro- 
duce surprising  results,  but  these  results  may 
be  distinguished  from  the  attainments  made  by 
a  race  under  the  continuous  influence  of  a 
special  revelation,  and  from  the  truths  com- 
municated by  God's  interposition.  We  are  on 
all  hands  surrounded  by  results  of  the  steady 
application  of  men's  natural  faculties  so  aston- 
ishing that  we  may  well  be  cautious  in  denying 
anything  to  their  power.  Man  has,  e.  g.,  a 
natural  capacity  for  music,  and  the  picture 
which  Lucian  gives  of  Hermes  constructing  the 
first  lyre  out  of  the  shell  of  a  dead  tortoise  may 
rather  overrate  the  ingenuity  of  those  who  first 
attempted  to  express  the  feeling  for  music  that 
was  in  them.  If  we  listen  to  the  tom-toms  that 
stir  the  painted  savage  to  his  war-dance,  and 
then  to  the  most  overpowering  of  Beethoven's 
symphonies,  we  apprehend  the  range  of  human 
faculty  and  the  development  of  which  it  is  sus- 
ceptible. But,  keeping  this  in  view,  and  bear- 
ing in  mind  also  that  to  establish  the  fact  of  a 
revelation  it  must  be  shown  that  the  faculty  of 
the  race  to  which  it  was  given  was  not  com- 
petent to  attain  the  idea  it  accepts,  we  think 
this  can  be  made  good  regarding  the  idea  of  the 
Incarnation  of  our  Lord. 


y 


200  The  Pel' feet  Religion, 

It    is  the   Incarnation,   God  revealed   in  hu- 
,  man   nature,  which   is   the   essential  formative 

i 

characteristic  of  Christianity.  It  is  the  Incar- 
nation which  is  the  Revelation  to  which  all 
other  revelation  was  preliminary  and  prepara- 
tory. But  if  the  science  of  religion  has  reached 
any  trustworthy  conclusions  at  all,  one  of  these 
certainly  is  that  the  idea  of  incarnation  is  alien 
to  the  Semitic  mind.  The  characteristic  of  the 
Semitic  conception  of  God  is  that  it  sets  an 
impassable  gulf  between  God  and  man,  while 
the  mythologies  of  the  Aryan  peoples  exhibit  a 
familiar  intercourse  between  heaven  and  earth. 
It  is  often  difficult  to  say  who  is  a  god  and  who 
is  a  man,  or  whether  the  recognised  god  has 
more  of  the  human  or  of  the  divine.  Let  us 
hear  one  of  our  very  best  authorities  on  this 
point. ^  "Neither  as  monotheisms,  nor  as  po- 
lytheisms, do  the  Semitic  religions  attribute  a 
fatherly,  humane  character  to  1;heir  gods.  Even 
the  Old  Testament  knows  only  an  abstract  ideal 
fatherhood,  which  the  Hebrews  as  a  nation 
realise,  but  the  Hebrew  as  a  man  almost  never 
does.  The  Semitic  God  dwells  in  inaccessible 
light — an  awful,  invisible  presence,  before  which 
man  must  stand  uncovered,  trembling ;  but  the 
Indo-European  God  is  pre-eminently  accessible, 

^  Fairbairn's  Studies,  p.  36  ;  comp.   Doiner's  Person  of 
Christ,  Introd. 


Inca7niatio}i  not  a  Semitic  Idea.     201 

loves  familiar  intercourse,  is  bound  to  man  by 
manifold  ties  of  kinship." 

If,  then,  this  professed  incarnation  had  oc- 
curred upon  the  ground  of  an  Indo-European 
religion,  it  might  plausibly  have  been  referred 
to  the  natural  craving  of  the  Indo-European 
for  such  manifestations.  The  idea  is  not  alien 
to  the  mind  of  that  race,  and  this  circumstance 
would  have  prejudiced  the  fact.  But  occurring, 
as  the  incarnation  does,  among  a  Semitic 
people,  it  is  impossible  to  believe  that  this  idea 
was  a  natural  growth — the  mere  result  of  the 
unaided  working  of  Semitic  instincts.  These 
instincts  lay  all  in  an  opposite  direction.  Even 
the  Jews  who  became  Christians  showed  a 
strong  repugnance  and  almost  incapacity  to 
believe  in  our  Lord's  divinity.  They  fell  back 
into  Ebionism  and  betrayed  their  Semitic  na- 
ture. In.  the  mind  of  Mohammed  the  idea  of 
an  incarnation  could  find  no  place.  It  was 
with  a  revulsion  of  feeling  and  a  passion- 
ate indignation,  altogether  unlike  the  quiet 
unconcern  of  our  European  Unitarians,  that 
the  Arabian  prophet  denounced  as  horrible 
blasphemy  the  idea  that  Jesus  was  God. 
Here,  then,  we  have  the  root-idea  of  a  religion 
springing  up  from  a  soil  in  which  there  was 
nothing  which  could  naturally  produce  it ;  that 
is   to    say,    we   have   an   idea   which   perfectly 


) 


202  The  Perfect  Religion. 

answers  to  the  definition  of  a  revelation  which 
the  science  of  rehgion  gives  us  —  an  idea 
''given,"  not  acquired.  I  confess  I  do  not 
see  how  to  evade  the  conclusion  that  this  is 
a  genuine  revelation. 

The  case  is  very  much  strengthened  when  we 
consider  that  the  idea  was  conveyed  by  the  fact 
of  incarnation.  The  idea  did  not  first  arise  in 
the  mind  of  a  religious  teacher,  neither  did  it 
first  take  possession  of  a  race  and  subsequently 
give  birth  to  the  fact.  It  was  the  fact  which 
gave  birth  to  the  idea  in  the  minds  of  the  few 
who  understood  it ;  it  was  the  overpowering 
evidence  of  the  fact  itself  which  overcame  the 
Semitic  repugnance  in  so  far  as  it  was  over- 
come. Men  felt  that  it  was  not  an  idea  about 
God  they  were  receiving  by  revelation,  but  that 
God  was  revealing  Himself.  It  is  the  fact  of 
the  incarnation  that  is  the  revelation. 

What  we  have,  then,  in  the  Christian  religion 
is  this  :  we  have  the  highest  idea  of  God  which 
has  ever  actually  been  conceived  by  any  race  or 
individual ;  and  it  may  therefore  safely  be  said 
the  highest  possible.  But  this  idea  has  been  in 
point  of  fact  conveyed  through  the  incarnation. 
The  prominent  idea,  therefore,  in  the  Chris- 
tian conception  of  God  is  that  which  the  incar- 
nation presents  ;  that  is,  the  idea  of  a  God  who 
can  and  does  become  incarnate,  a  God  there- 


¥^ 


Christianity  cannot  be  rivalled,     203 

fore  of  a  moral  nature  similar  to  our  own,  and 
of  a  boundless  love.  But  this  incarnation, 
while  it  proves  itself  to  be  a  revelation  of  God 
by  giving  us  the  highest  possible  conception  of  . 

God,  has  also  been  proved  to  be  a  revelation  by  ,      ,  '^ 

the   soil   in  which  it  took  root.     There  seems       .     \i  ' 
therefore  sufficient  ground  to  affirm  that  Chris- 
/  tianity  is  not  only  the  best  religion,  but  the  only     .  ^  ^  ^^  V 
true  religion.     Its  Founder  blesses  mankind  not 
by   His    superior   moral   teaching   mainly,    nor^^ 
only  by  His  giving  us  better  information  about 
God  than  other  teachers,  but  by  His  bringing 
God    into  the  world,  by  showing  us  our   God 
suffering  with  and  for  us,  and  thus  bringing  an 
altogether  new  thing   into   the  world,   a  thing 
in  respect  of  which  no  other  teacher  can  rival  or 
imitate  Him.     It  is  because  He  and  He  alone 
has    done  this,  that  the  religion  thus  founded 
alone  deserves  the  title  of  the  true  religion,  and 
stands  upon  a  distinctly  different  footing  from 
all  other  religions.     There  is  that  in  it   which 
essentially  distinguishes  it  from  those  religions 
which  can  be  traced  to  the  unaided  operation  of 
the  religious  faculty  in  man.     In   Mohammed- 
anism we  find  no  evidence  of  revelation  strictly 
so  called.     It  is  very  easy  to  detect  the  roots  of 
Mohammedanism  in  the  pre-existing  social  con- 
dition of  Arabia,  and  in  the  religions  to  which 
Mohammed   had    access.     Buddha,    again,    by 


\^'^  '^^ 


204  The  Perfect  Religion, 

the    atheistic  principle   of  his  rehgion,  repudi- 
ated all  idea  of  revelation.^ 

There  are  other  peculiarities  of  the  Christian 
religion  which  confirm  the  impression  that  it 
essentially  differs  from  other  religions,  and  is 
not  the  mere  outgrowth  of  the  natural  faculty 
of  a  race  or  of  highly  gifted  individuals.  It 
connects  itself  w^ith  a  series  of  revelations 
extending  in  one  line  through  the  entire  pre- 
ceding history  of  the  world.  The  argument  in 
favour  of  a  primitive  revelation  has,  so  far  as 
I  see,  been  rather  evaded  than  met.  It  is  quite 
true  that  no  revelation  could  create  in  man  the 
religious  faculty ;  you  might  as  well  tr}^  to 
create  in  man  the  gills  of  a  fish  by  throwing 
him  into  the  water.  But  does  the  fact  that 
man  was  created  with  a  capacity  to  know  God 
imply  that  antecedently  to  any  revelation  he 
knew  Him  ?  The  innate  belief  in  the  super- 
natural, and  the  accompanying  craving  for 
communion  with  a  personal  God,  implies  only 
such  knowledge  as  the  infant  has  of  the  lan- 
guage he  has  a  capacity  for  learning  but  has 
yet  to  learn.  This  capacity  for  knowing  God 
implies  that  unless  the  true  idea  of  God  is  pre- 
sented, man  will  for  himself  conceive  some 
idea  of  the  Divine ;    but   it  certainly  does  not 

'  On  the   claims  of  later  Buddhism  to  be  a  revealed 
religion,  see  MUller's  Ancinit  Simskrit  Lit.  pp.  82-6. 


Primitive  Revelation.  205 

imply  that  without  the  presentation  to  him  of 
the  true  idea  he  will  himself  arrive  at  it.  It  is 
quite  conceivable  that  man  should  have  been 
enabled  to  make  such  use  of  the  revelation  of 
God  in  nature  and  providence  as  to  prepare  him 
for  receiving  the  personal  revelation  in  the  in- 
carnation. Paul,  indeed,  distinctly  affirms  that 
this  was  possible.  But  the  history  of  natural 
religions  proves  that  men  have  not  in  point  of 
fact  so  used  their  natural  advantages.  And 
that  idea  of  God  which  is  recognised  as  the 
highest  connects  itself  historically  with  what 
professes  to  be  a  primitive  revelation. 

The  difficulty  that  is  started  by  the  question, 
How  could  this  revelation  be  made  ?  does  not 
seem  a  very  serious  one.  Why  must  it  have 
been,  as  is  asserted,  either  oral  or  written  ? 
Why  may  it  not  have  been  by  an  impression 
produced  on  the  mind,  or  by  dream  or  vision, 
or  by  any  of  those  methods  to  which  the  human 
mind  in  an  unsophisticated  state  has  shown 
itself  susceptible  ?  Whatever  was  the  method 
by  which  the  communication  was  made,  here  is 
the  fact,  that  the  earliest  tradition  known  to 
exist  among  men  contains  in  it  a  prediction 
which  authenticates  itself  by  its  fulfilment  at 
least  1500  years  after  its  being  committed  to 
writing.  Where  did  this  prediction — that  the 
seed  of  the  woman  would  bruise   the  serpent's 


\ 


2o6  The  Perfect  Religion, 

head — come  from?  It  is  vague,  but  it  has  just 
the  same  vagueness  which  every  embryo  has. 
The  hues  are  already  there  on  which  the  definite 
organism  is  to  be  developed,  and  by  these  lines 
the  w^hole  future  development  is  already  deter- 
mined. 

Again,  the  development  of  the  idea  of  God  on 
this  line  has  this  distinguishing  feature,  that  it 
is  historical.  It  is  not  the  result  of  human 
speculation,  however  earnest  and  enlightened, 
but  of  impressions  made  from  without,  by  God 
Himself,  on  the  history  of  a  people.  In  the 
sacred  books  of  other  religions  we  have  hymns 
full  of  devotional  feeling  and  thoughts  about 
God  which  surprise  us  by  their  truth,  but  in  the 
Bible  we  have  mainly  a  history  of  what  God 
Himself  has  done  in  the  w^orld  to  pave  the  way 
for  His  appearing  in  it.  Instead  of  the  fanciful 
mythological  stories  which  pleased  the  Greek 
mind  in  its  childhood,  we  have  a  serious,  pro- 
saic, ever-progressing,  consistent  revelation  of 
God  in  national  history.  It  is  the  Being  who 
moves  the  history,  and  makes  Himself  felt  at 
every  critical  time  of  it,  who  by  doing  so  com- 
municates the  knowledge  of  Himself,  His  ways, 
and  His  purposes.  It  supplies,  that  is  to  say, 
the  very  element  which  constitutes  revelation 
as  distinguished  from  conjecture  or  research, 
and    unquestionably  that   very   element  which 


Revelation  through  History.       207 

has  always  been  lacking'  in  other  religions.  Dr. 
Newman  has  expressed  this  in  his  own  un- 
rivalled manner.  "  While  Natural  Religion  was 
not  without  provision  for  all  the  deepest  and 
truest  religious  feelings,  yet  presenting  no  tan- 
gible history  of  the  Deity,  no  points  of  His  per- 
sonal character  (if  we  niay  so  speak  without 
irreverence),  it  wanted  that  most  efhcient  incen-  jy^ 
tive  to  all  action,  a  starting  or  rallying  point—  '  r^^ 
an    object    on   which    the    affections   could    be  ' 

placed  and  the  energies  concentrated.  Common 
experience  in  life  shows  how  the  most  popular 
and  interesting  cause  languishes  if  its  head  be 
removed  ;  and  how  political  power  is  often 
vested  in  individuals  merely  for  the  sake  of  the 
definiteness  of  the  practical  inipression  which  a 
personal  presence  produces."^  In  short,  men 
need  to  know  God  not  as  they  learn  a  doctrine, 
but  as  they  become  acquainted  with  a  person. 

It  is,  I  think,  in  this  direction  that  we  find 
the  most  valuable  light  on  the  connection  be- 
tween Christianity  and  other  religions.  The 
idea  of  God  presented  by  Christ  has  in  its 
essential  features  l)een  very  nearly  approached 
by  Hindu  and  Greek  speculation.  The  Chris- 
tian idea  is  indeed  absent  from  all  the  other 
great  religions.  These  religions  have  certainly 
not  succeeded  in  setting  before  the  minds  of 
'  University  Scrnio/is,  p.  23. 


2o8  The  Perfect  Religion. 

men  such  a  conception  of  God  as  can  be  justi- 
fied to  a  well-informed  and  religious  mind.  But 
under  these  religions  individual  speculators  have 
constantly  been  arising  to  proclaim  the  fallacy 
of  the  popular  conception  and  to  revive  the  con> 
ception  of  one  Supreme  and  more  or  less 
Spiritual  Being.  And,  moreover,  there  is  dis- 
cernible in  various  polytheistic  religions  a  back- 
ground of  monotheism  and  that  sense  of  an 
Invisible  Upholder  of  all  things  w^hich  seems 
ineradicable  from  the  human  mind.  But  this 
vague  monotheistic  craving,  and  this  high  and 
admirable  speculation  of  thoughtful  and  earnest 
men,  have  come  to  nothing,  and  have  told  far 
less  than  they  might  have  been  expected  to  tell 
on  the  religions  of  the  world,  for  lack  of  the  one 
thing  which  Christianity  has — certainty  in  its 
declaration  of  the  God  men  instinctively  crave. 
In  other  words,  there  is  recognisable  here  pre- 
cisely the  distinction  we  should  expect  between 
revelation  and  speculation  or  craving.  We  find 
that  majestic  and  loving  Presence  which  men 
of  deep  religious  feeling  have  always  longed  for 
now- fixed  in  a  definite  form  before  men's  eyes 
and  proclaimed  with  authority  and  assurance. 
We  find,  therefore,  this  idea  becoming  the  pro- 
perty, not  of  a  few  exceptional  men,  but  of  all  ; 
becoming  the  informing  spirit  of  a  religion. 
Had  men  of  profound   religious   feeling  never 


Revelation  and  Spccidation,        209 

*'  felt  after  "  such  a  God  as  Christ  reveals,  we 

might  have  doubted  whether  this  were  the  God 

most  suited  to  our  nature  because  the  God  who 

created  it;  but  had  this  God  never  been  revealed 

in  Christ  we  should  now  have  been  no  further 

on  than  were  the  scholars  of  Plato  or  Marcus  > 

Aurelius,  with  occasional  passing  conceptions  of  « 

the  true  God,  but  lonsfin^:  that  we  knew  Him.  r, , 


The  relation  betw^een  revelation  and  speculation  i  ^^ 
is  precisely  the  relation  between  Christianity  and! 
the  best  thoughts  of  men  under  other  religions.  * 

This  is  not  reasoning  in  a  circle.  We  do  not 
receive  the  assurance  because  we  first  believe 
this  to  be  a  revelation,  but  the  professed  revela- 
tion is  in  a  form  which  gives  definiteness  and 
assurance.  In  the  person  and  life  of  Christ 
there  is  brought  before  men's  minds,  without 
effort  on  their  part,  the  very  God  wdio  has  been 
felt  after  by  the  highest-minded  men.  We  have 
God  in  history,  God  in  the  world  visible  to  men. 

II. — We  pass  now  to  the  second  function 
which  religion  performs.  Every  religion  aims  not 
only  at  giving  men  a  true  conception  of  the  super- 
natural, but  also  at  bringing  men  into  harmony 
with  the  supernatural.  The  best  religion  will  be 
that  which  furnishes  the  highest  idea  of  the  super- 
natural and  at  the  same  time  brings  men  most 
efficiently  and  perfectly  into  harmony  with  it. 
Now  it  is  manifest  that  the  Christian  religion, 

15 


^ 


2IO  The  Perfect  Religion. 

founded  as  it  is  in  the  Incarnation,  exhibits  the 
closest  possible  harmony  between  man  and  that 
which  is  beyond  nature.  It  is  only  at  first  sight 
that  the  union  which  Brahmanism  preaches 
seems  more  complete.  The  absorption  of  the 
human  soul  into  the  soul  of  the  world  involves 
the  extinction  of  man's  personality,  and  therefore 
cannot  be  its  fullest  development.  The  union 
presented  by  Christianity  is  the  closest  possible 
between  two  persons — an  absolute  conformity  of 
will.  The  union  between  God  and  man  which 
the  Christian  religion  proclaims  is  exhibited  in 
the  incarnation,  and  is  there  shown  to  be  of  so 
perfect  a  kind  that  God  and  man  can  act  as  one 
person.  The  smnimnn  bomun  held  out  to  man 
is  the  highest  conceivable — a  perfect  personal 
union  with  God.  It  is  not  a  mere  external 
Paradise  that  Christianity  presents  to  our  hope, 
it  is  not  mere  deliverance  from  punishment  nor 
a  liberal  reward  of  virtue,  but  this  religion  pro- 
poses nothing  short  of  that  utmost  good  which 
man  can  imagine — such  a  resemblance  in  cha- 
racter to  the  Highest  Being  as  will  bring  us 
into  the  most  perfect  harmony  with  Him  and 
consequently  with  all  that  His  will  rules. 

This  is  the  union  with  God  which  Christi- 
anity proposes — a  personal  union  dependent  on 
character;  and  undoubtedly  it  is,  so  far,  superior 
to  other  religions.     But  does  it  actually  accom- 


Christian  Ethics. 


21  I 


plish  what  it  proposes  ?  The  accompHshment 
of  its  end  involves  the  highest  moral  teaching 
and  the  strongest  moral  influence. 

We  may  assume,  as  pretty  generally  ad- 
mitted, that  no  religion  surpasses  the  Christian 
in  moral  teaching.  This  indeed  is  involved  in 
the  admission  that  Christianity  presents  the 
highest  conception  of  God;  because  this  con- 
ception of  God  is  given  through  a  human  life, 
and  this  human  life  must  therefore  present  us 
with  the  highest  conception  of  human  attain- 
ment and  of  human  character.  The  morality 
of  Buddhism  may  very  fairly  be  compared  with 
Christian  morality,  but  it  is  unnecessary  to 
enter  into  any  detailed  comparison  of  the  ideal 
Buddhist  with  the  ideal  Christian,  because  Bud- 
dhism has  notoriously  failed  to  make  men  moral. 
And  it  is  not  enough  that  a  religion  provide 
healthy  moral  teaching,  it  must  also  furnish  us 
with  the  most  powerful  moral  energy.  It  must 
be  able  to  bring  men  to  the  perfect  character  it 
depicts.  We  must  compare  religions  not  only 
in  regard  to  the  ideal  their  founders  have  con- 
ceived, but  also  in  regard  to  their  actual  results 
on  races  and  individuals. 

To  estimate  the  value  of  a  religion  by  its  results 
is  always  a  task  of  great  difficulty,  for  the  in- 
fluence of  a  religion  never  operates  in  a  solitary 
and  separate  manner,  but  always  in  complication 

15* 


2 1 2  The  Perfect  Religion. 

with  the  influences  of  government,  civilisation, 
and  race.  Much  has  recently  been  attributed 
to  Islam  which  is  unquestionably  due  to  the 
native  and  ineradicable  ferocity  and  barbarism 
of  the  Turks.  The  characteristics  of  race  and 
^\  even  the  habits  of  a  heathen  ancestry  survive 
and  crop  up  through  all  the  growth  of  the 
imported  religion.  In  the  very  birthplace  of 
Islam,  among  the  Bedouins  of  the  desert,  it 
would  be  difficult  to  say  whether  their  customs 
are  more  pagan  or  Mohammedan.  They  use 
pagan  oaths  and  call  their  children  by  heathenish 
names  ;  they  practise  the  scarification  common 
among  savages  in  proof  of  manhood ;  they 
decide  disputes  by  the  ordeal  of  licking  red-hot 
iron,  and  are  addicted  to  other  customs  too 
shocking  for  ears  polite.^  To  judge  of  Islam 
by  such  adherents  would  evidently  be  as  unfair 
as  to  judge  of  Christianity  by  the  licentious 
and  infamous  Coptic  monks.  The  Bedouins 
themselves  decline  being  accepted  as  fair  speci- 
mens of  the  product  of  Islam,  though,  like  most 
other  people,  they  ascribe  their  irreligion  to 
their  unfortunate  circumstances.  "We  pray 
not,"  they  say,  **  because  we  must  drink  the 
w^ater  of  ablution ;  we  give  no  alms,  because 
we  have  to  ask  them ;  we  fast  not  the  Ramazan 
month,  because  we  starve  throughout  the  year ; 

^  Burton's  Pilgrim,  iii.  79,  80. 


Difficidty  of  zueigJiing  Moral  Results.  213 

and  we  do  no  pilgrimage,  because  the  world  is 
the  house  of  Allah."' 

Again,  if  we  look  about  for  a  fair  representa- 
tion of  the  character  formed  by  the  Koran,  we 
are  perplexed  by  the  endless  varieties  of  belief 
and  consequently  of  character  embraced  in 
Islam.  To  which  of  its  seventy- three  sects 
are  we  to  look  for  the  fair  average  Moham- 
medan ?  Is  the  Persian  freethinker,  who  dares 
to  find  contradictions  in  the  Koran  and  to  wish 
there  were  no  Friday  in  the  week,^  the  fit 
specimen,  or  shall  we  rather  look  to  the  fanati- 
cal Wahabi,  who  adds  smoking  as  well  as 
drinking  to  the  catalogue  of  deadly  sins  ?  Shall 
we  inspect  the  habits  of  the  Hayetis  and  Hada- 
thites,  who  ascribe  divinity  to  Jesus,  or  those  of 
the  quietist  Sufis,  of  whom  the  orthodox  Moslem 
holds  such  an  opinion  that  he  thinks  it  more 
meritorious  to  kill  a  Sufi  than  to  save  ten 
human  lives  ?  Were  we  to  accept  the  first 
Khalifs  and  their  followers  as  the  normal  type 
of  Mohammedan  character,  we  should  say  that 
a  manly  contempt  for  the  luxuries  and  pomps 
of  life,  an  unrivalled  enthusiasm  for  the  propa- 
gation of  Islam,  prompt  and  untiring  energy, 
unostentatious  piety,  fearlessness  and  disin- 
terested loyalty,  were  its  most  striking  features. 

^  Burton's  Pilgrim.;  and  cf.  Burckhardt's  Notes,  i.  379. 
^  Gobineau,  Les  Religions,  p.  118. 


2  14  TJie  Perfect  Religio7i. 

But  some  of  these  elements  are  sadly  lacking 
in  the  degenerate  days  of  secure  prosperity  and 
well-established  empire. 

Again,  in  estimating  the  results  of  a  religion, 
allowance  must  be  made  for  the  influence  of 
individual  temperament.  We  would  as  little 
accept  the  blood-thirsty  Khaled  as  the  noble 
Hosein  as  a  fair  representative  of  the  influence 
of  Islam.  It  is  related  of  Hosein  that  a 
slave,  having  accidentally  thrown  over  him 
the  contents  of  a  scalding  dish  while  he  sat 
at  dinner,  fell  on  his  knees  and  repeated  the  verse 
of  the  Koran,  "  Paradise  is  for  those  who  bridle 
their  anger."  *'  I  am  not  angry,"  said  Hosein. 
The  slave  proceeded,  "  And  for  those  who  for- 
give men."  "  I  forgive  you,"  answered  Hosein. 
Whereupon  the  slave  audaciously  finished  the 
verse,  "  God  loveth  the  beneficent."  "  I  give 
you  your  liberty  and  400  pieces  of  silver," 
replied  the  faithful  Moslem. 

Such  are  some  of  the  cautions  to  be  observed 
in  an  inquiry  into  the  results  of  any  religion. 
It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  in  order  to  have 
a  deep  impression,  the  seal  must  not  only  be 
deeply  cut,  there  must  also  be  a  sufficient  depth 
of  wax  to  receive  its  impress.  No  doubt  Chris- 
tianity shows  better  than  some  other  religions 
because  it  has  been  accepted  by  superior  races. 
It  has  not  the  whole  credit  of  European  civilisa- 


Comparison  of  Ethical  Forces.        2 1 5 

tion  ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  has  fairly  the 
credit  of  approving  itself  to  these  superior  races, 
and,  to  say  the  very  least,  of  allying  itself  with 
every  beneficent  agency.  That  language  is  the 
best  which  adapts  itself  most  readily  to  every 
advance  in  science  and  philosophy,  and  most 
perfectly  covers  all  the  requirements  of  a  rapidly 
developing  social  state  ;  and  that  religion  is  the 
best  which,  even  if  it  be  not  considered  the  root 
of  all  that  is  acceptable  among  the  most  civil- 
ised races,  does  at  least  keep  pace  with  the  most 
fully  and  rapidly  developing  civilisation. 

It  is  of  course  out  of  the  question  to  attempt 
here  any  detailed  comparison  of  the  moral  con- 
dition of  Christian  and  other  countries.  The 
superiority  of  Christianity  may  be  more  sum- 
marily established.  The  only  religion  which  can 
reasonably  be  compared  wdth  Christianity  in 
point  of  moral  influence  is  Mohammedanism.  ' 
The  teaching  of  Buddhism  is  much  purer  and 
more  elevated,  but  it  has  failed  to  make  its 
adherents  moral.  Mohammedanism,  while  pro- 
mulgating a  much  less  lofty  code,  has  succeeded 
to  a  very  considerable  extent  in  enforcing  that 
code.  In  the  words  of  Dean  Stanley  :  "  Within 
a  confined  circle  the  code  of  the  Koran  makes  1 
doubtless    a   deeper  impression  than  has  been 

made  on  Christians  by  the  code  of  the  Bible."' 

^  Easte?'}i  Chunii,  p.  279. 


2 1 6  The  Pei'fcct  Religio7i. 

But  the  means  by  which  Mohammedanism 
effects  this  is  not  the  most  perfect  moral  agency. 
It  is,  like  police  regulations,  effective  within  a 
certain  circumference,  but  leaving  a  large  mar- 
gin beyond ;  and,  like  every  external  law,  it 
proposes  to  form  the  character  through  the  con- 
duct, and  not  the  conduct  through  the  character. 
The  Koran  tells  men  their  duty  and  enforces  its 
precepts  by  the  promise  of  rewards  and'  by  the 
threat  of  punishment.  It  provides  no  higher 
impulse  to  conduct  than  a  sense  of  duty  may 
inspire.  Now,  a  sense  of  duty  is  an  influence 
with  which  no  man  can  dispense ;  but  it  is  not 
the  most  effective  moral  force,  neither  can  it 
alone  bring  human  character  to  a  perfect  devel- 
opment. Man  has  not  attained  resemblance  to 
his  ideal,  to  his  God,  if  he  still  needs  any  ex- 
ternal constraint  to  compel  him  to  duty,  and 
has  not  that  love  of  what  is  right  which  alone 
raises  God  Himself  above  all  outward  law. 
There  is  something  lacking  in  our  resemblance 
to  God  until  we  not  merely  do  what  He  com- 
mands, and  recognise  as  right  what  He  delights 
in,  but  ourselves  are  possessed  by  a  spontaneous 
delight  in  all  that  is  right,  and  do  it  because, 
like  God,  we  love  it.  That  religion  which  makes 
no  provision  for  transforming  ourselves  as  well  as 
our  conduct,  that  religion  which  cannot  make 
us  like  God   by  furnishing  us  with  a  genuine 


Christian  Injittaice  alone  Adcqtiate.   217 

relish  for  all  that  is  holy,  is  not  the  best,  the 
ultimate  religion.      But  if   there   be  a  religion 
which  offers  us  the  very  spirit  of   God,  which 
recognises  that  law  does  not  bring  life  with  it, 
and  which,  therefore,  makes  provision  not  only 
for  our  instruction  but  also  for  communicating  to 
us  an  inward  and  spontaneous  and  permanent 
relish  for  all  that  we  ought  to  do,  this  can  alone 
claim  to  be  the  ultimate  religion.     Happiness  is  ^ 
a  word  and  no  more  to  us  until  religion  accom- 
plish this  for  us.     Now  this  is  the  rational  and 
perfectly  satisfying  prospect  which  Christianity  . 
affords,  and  in  proof  that  it  is  not  a  dream,  the 
Founder  of  the  religion  exemplifies  in  His  own 
veritable  life  upon  earth  that  the  attainment  of 
perfect  conformity  with  God  is  possible  to  human 
nature,  and  He  offers  to  all   His  disciples  the 
very  spirit  which  made  Him  what  He  was — the 
same  source   of  inward  life  which  was  always 
sufficient  for  Himself. 

We  are  now  in  a  position  to  say  how  much 
truth  there  is  in  the  assertion  so  frequently 
made,  that  the  difference  between  religions  is  a 
difference  of  degree  and  not  of  kind.  If  by  this 
it  be  meant  that  all  religions  satisfy  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree  the  religious  cravings  of  men,  the 
assertion  is  a  very  harmless,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  very  obvious  one.  All  food  might  in  the 
same  way  be  said  to  be  of  one  kind,  because 


2l8 


The  Perfect  Religion, 


even  the  human  flesh,  which  would  fill  a  Euro- 
pean with  disgust,  satisfies  the  appetite  of  the 
cannibal.  All  language  may  on  the  same  prin- 
ciple be  said  to  be  of  one  kind,  because  even  the 
birdlike  chirping  of  the  aborigines  of  Malacca 
expresses  their  desires  and  wants,  perhaps  better 
than  Greek  or  English  could.  But  a  classifica- 
tion so  wide  becomes  useless.  The  difference 
between  Aryan  and  Semitic  languages  is  not  a 
difference  of  degree  but  of  kind.  A  language  of 
the  one  kind  can  by  no  process  be  improved 
into  a  language  of  the  other  kind.  You  might 
as  well  try  to  improve  a  camel  into  a  dray-horse. 
Both  are  beasts  of  burden,  but  the  difference 
between  them  is  not  a  difference  in  degree. 
The  one  cannot  be  improved  into  the  other. 
And  it  seems  to  tend  rather  to  confusion  than  to 
/  clearness  of  thought  to  assert  that  religions  differ 
only  in  degree,  and  that  there  is  no  essential 
difference  between  a  natural  and  a  revealed 
religion.  What  should  be  affirmed  is  that 
the  religious  faculty  in  men  differs  only  in  de- 
gree ;  that  the  man  who  at  present  is  a  poly- 
theist  may  have  this  faculty  so  developed  as  to 
become  a  monotheist ;  as  a  negro  who  has  grow^n 
up  speaking  his  own  barbarous  tongue,  will,  if 
educated,  prefer  and  need  Arabic  or  English. 
But  the  negro  dialect  does  not  develope  into  the 
higher  language,  neither  does  the  lower  religion 


Religions  diffe7^  in  Kind.  2 1 9 

develope  into  the  higher.  The  one  must  be 
laid  aside  that  the  other  may  be  assumed,  as 
the  Red  Indian  must  doff  his  feathers  and  buf- 
falo robe  before  he  puts  on  the  dress  of  a  higher 
civilisation. 

It  need  scarcely  be  added  that,  notwithstand- 
ing this  essential  distinction  among  religions, 
scientific  investigation  must,  as  far  as  possible, 
discard  all  prepossession  in  favour  of  any  parti- 
cular religion,  and  must  especially  avoid  any 
classification  of  religions  which  prejudges  the 
whole  question  of  the  relation  which  religions 
hold  to  one  another.  We  cannot  start  on  any 
such  investigation  by  classifying  religions  into 
true  and  false,  natural  and  revealed,  or  any 
divisions  which  may  not  be  warranted  by  the 
results  of  the  investigation.  A  scientific  inquiry, 
however,  may  very  well  conclude  with  such  a 
classification.  And,  I  may  add,  that  there  is 
nothing  absurd  in  even  antecedently  expecting 
that  religions  may  fall  into  two  great  classes  of 
natural  and  revealed,  because  in  religion  we 
have  these  two  great  factors  to  deal  with — the 
natural  faculty  in  man  and  its  confessedly  super- 
natural object.  And  it  is  not  an  unlikely  thing] 
that,  according  as  the  one  or  the  other  of  these 
factors  predominates,  an  essentially  distinct  re- 
ligion may  be  produced.  The  racial  or  ethno- 
logical  classification  of  religions  is  convenient 


2  20  The  Perfect  Religion. 

and  significant ;  and,  had  we  to  deal  with  a 
purely  natural  product,  such  as  language  or  art, 
it  might  be  not  only  serviceable  but  sufficient. 
In  religion,  however,  we  have  to  deal  with  a 
supernatural  element,  and  a  racial  classification 
seems  to  me  to  leave  no  room  for  a  factor  which 
may  be  found  more  influential  in  differentiating 
or  producing  new  religions  than  even  race  dis- 
tinctions. 

III.  —  Having  determined  the  comparative 
intrinsic  value  of  Christianity  and  other  religions, 
two  important  questions  remain  to  be  answ^ered. 
Have  these  inferior  religions  answered  the  pur- 
poses of  religion  ?  and,  Have  they  in  any  case 
answered  these  purposes  better  than  Christianity 
itself  would  have  done  ? 

To  the  first  of  these  questions  every  one  will, 
I  presume,  answer  in  a  general  affirmative,  while 
in  regard  to  the  degree  in  which  the  purposes  of 
religion  have  been  accomplished  by  the  various 
faiths  of  the  world,  a  considerable  variety  of 
opinion  will  be  found  to  prevail.  If  the  purpose 
of  religion  is  to  bring  men  into  harmony  with 
God,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  some  of  the 
religions  of  the  world  have  not  done  much  to- 
wards the  accomplishment  of  this  end.  They 
have  maintained  in  men's  minds  a  false  concep- 
tion of  God,  and  have  misdirected  the  natural 
yearnings  of  men   to  attain  a  lasting  harmony 


Purposes  sei'ved  by  Imperfect  Religions.  221 

with  Him.  But  there  is  one  important  purpose 
which  all  religions  have  served — they  have  kept  f 
the  religious  faculty  alive  from  one  generation  ! 
to  another.  The  efforts  this  religious  faculty  | 
has  made  to  satisfy  itself  have  been  often  like 
the  vain  wavings  and  ineffectual  graspings  in- 
stinctively made  by  the  tentacles  of  some  marine 
creature  to  anchor  itself  in  a  storm,  efforts 
which,  however  ineffectual,  do  yet  keep  alive  the 
instincts  which  guide  them  and  betray  the 
normal  habits  of  the  animal.  So  every  move- 
ment and  utterance  of  the  religious  faculty  in 
man  has  served  at  least  to  keep  it  alive,  and 
hereby  at  once  to  evince  and  to  maintain,  if  not 
to  develope,  his  capacity  for  the  highest  religion. 
This  is  the  first  purpose  which  is  served  by 
every  religion. 

Other  purposes  also  are  served.  Some  of  these 
are  well  presented  by  Professor  Max  Miiller  in  the 
following  passage.  "  An  old  Samoyede  woman 
who  was  asked  by  Castren  whether  she  ever 
said  her  prayers,  replied :  '  Every  morning  I 
step  out  of  my  tent  and  bow  before  the  sun,  and 
say,  *'When  thou  risest,  I,  too,  rise  from  my 
bed."  And  every  evening  I  say,  "When  thou 
sinkest  down,  I,  too,  sink  down  to  rest."  '  That 
was  her  prayer,  perhaps  the  whole  of  her  re- 
ligious service ;  a  poor  prayer  it  may  seem  to 
us,  but  not  to  her,  for  it  made  that  old  woman 


2  2  2  The  Perfect  Religion. 

look  twice  at  least  every  day  away  from  earth 
and  up  to  heaven  ;  it  implied  that  her  life  was 
bound  up  with  a  larger  and  higher  life  ;  it  en- 
circled the  daily  routine  of  her  earthly  existence 
with   something  of  a  Divine  halo.     She  herself 
was  evidently  proud   of  it,  for  she   added,   with 
a  touch  of  self-righteousness,    '  There  are  wild 
people  who  never  say  their  morning  and  even- 
ing   prayers.'  "  ^     It  is  easy,    no  doubt,    to    go 
too   far   in  the  direction    of  spiritualizing  rude 
superstitions    and   formal    observances,    but    a 
religious  mind  will  always  import  its  own  sen- 
timent into  the  forms  it  has  access  to ;  and  it 
is  to  be  considered  that  the  best  of  religions,  in 
common  with  the  lowest,  are  for  the  religious  and 
not  for  the  irreligious. '    And,  as  in  the  instance 
of  this  old  woman,  so  in  countless  others  it  wdll 
be  found  that  religions  of  a  somewhat  low  type 
have  exercised  an  elevating  and  comforting  in- 
fluence on  their  sincere  adherent.    To  pray  daily, 
even  to  a  deaf  and  unconscious  god,  is  certainly 
to    acknowledge   dependence  on,  and  a  hopeful 
connection  with,  a  higher  and  intelligent  power. 
Apart    altogether    from    the    question   whether 
such  misdirected  prayer  does  not  move  the  com- 
passion of  the  living  God,  it  certainly  introduces 
into  the  life  of  the  worshipper  an  influence  which 
must  be,  in  however  limited  a  degree,  elevating 
'  Max  MulIcr's/;//;W.  p.  201. 


Superior  Men  and  Inferior  Religions.   2  2 


-1 


and  counteractive  of  selfish  and  sensual  motives. 
In  the  well-chosen  words  of  Professor  Jowett, 
*'The  first  step  has  been  made  from  sense  and 
appetite  into  the  ideal  world.  He  who  denies 
himself  something,  who  offers  up  a  prayer,  who 
practises  a  penance,  performs  an  act,  not  of 
necessity,  nor  of  choice,  but  of  duty;  he  does 
not  simply  follow  the  dictates  of  passion,  though 
he  may  not  be  able  to  give  a  reason  for  the  per- 
formance of  his  act.  He  whose  God  comes 
first  in  his  mind  has  an  element  within  him 
which  in  a  certain  degree  sanctifies  his  life  by 
raising  him  above  himself.  He  has  some  com- 
mon interest  with  other  men,  some  unity  in 
which  he  is  comprehended  with  them.  There 
is  a  preparation  for  thoughts  yet  higher."  ^ 

That  which  compels  us  to  make  large  allow- 
ance for  religions  which  seem  to  have  little  in 
them  that  is  either  true  or  impressive,  is  the  cir- 
cumstance that  they  have  in  all  ages  and  coun- 
tries proved  themselves  capable  of  nourishing 
men  of  remarkable  religious  insight  and  fervour. 
It  is  a  familiar  fact  that  a  deeply  religious  spirit 
may  find  more  nutriment  and  stimulus  in  a  re- 
ligion of  a  somewhat  low  type  than  a  man  of  feeble 
religious  faculty  will  find  even  in  the  highest 
religion.  The  history  of  Hinduism  brings  before 
us  many  instances  in  point.    Here,  e.g.^  are  some 

^  Jowett's  Epistles  of  Paid;  ii.  465. 


2  24  ^^^^  Perfect  Religion, 

of  the  devout   utterances  of  Dadu,  a  religious 
reformer  who  Hved  about  the  3'ear  1600. 

*'  Dadu  sayeth :  Thou,  0  God  !  art  the  author 
of  all  things  which  have  been  made,  and  from 
Thee  will  originate  all  things  which  are  to  be 
made.  Thou  art  the  Maker  and  the  Cause  of 
all  things  made.  There  is  none  other  but 
Thee. 

''  He  is  my  God,  who  maketh  all  things  perfect. 
Meditate  upon  Him  in  whose  hands  are  life  and 
death. 

''  I  believe  that  God  made  man,  and  that  He 
maketh  everj^thing.     He  is  my  friend. 

"  Let  faith  in  God  characterise  all  your 
thoughts,  words,  and  actions.  He  who  serveth 
God  placeth  confidence  in  nothing  else. 

"  If  He  that  perfecteth  mankind  occupy  a  place 
in  your  hearts,  you  will  experience  His  happi- 
ness inwardly.  Ram  is  in  everything,  Ram  is 
eternal. 

*'  In  order  that  He  may  diffuse  happiness,  God 
becometh  subservient  to  all ;  and  although  the 
knowledge  of  this  is  in  the  hearts  of  the  foolish, 
yet  will  they  not  praise  His  name. 

"  Dadu  sayeth:  I  will  become  the  sacrifice  of 
the  Godhead ;  do  unto  me,  O  God,  as  Thou 
thinkest  best.  I  am  obedient  to  Thee.  My 
disciples  !  behold  no  other  God.  Fix  your  heart 


Religions  in  what  Sense  False.      225 

on  God  and  be  humble  as  though  you  were  dead. 
He  that  partaketh  of  but  one  grain  of  the  love 
of  God  shall  be  released  from  the  sinfulness  of 
all  his  doubts  and  actions."  ^ 

It  is,  however,  only  one  part  of  the  truth 
which  is  expressed  by  a  very  eminent  authority, 
when  he  says  :  "  However  imperfect,  however 
childish  a  religion  may  be,  it  always  places  the 
human  soul  in  the  presence  of  God ;  and  how- 
ever imperfect  and  however  childish  the  concep- 
tion of  God  may  be,  it  always  represents  the 
highest  ideal  of  perfection  which  the  human 
soul,  for  the  time  being,  can  reach  and  grasp. 
Religion  therefore  places  the  human  soul  in  the 
presence  of  its  highest  ideal,  it  lifts  it  above  the 
level  of  ordinary  goodness,  and  produces  at 
least  a  yearning  after  a  higher  and  better  life — 
a  life  in  the  light  of  God."^  This  statement 
must  be  corrected  by  the  remembrance  that 
there  have  been  religions  in  the  world  which 
did  not  place  the  human  soul  in  the  presence 
of  its  highest  ideal — religions  which  prevailed 
for  many  centuries  and  among  nations  other- 
wise enlightened,  and  which  represented  the 
Divine  as  more  licentious  and  treacherous  than 
the  human.  Zeus  and  Hermes  represented  the 
ideal  of  a  barbarous  age,  and  these  representa- 

1  Wilson's  Works,  i.  106-109. 

2  Max  Muller's  Int7'od.  p.  263. 

16 


2  26  The  Perfect  Religion. 

tions,  receiving  the  prestige  of  worship,  cramped 
the  national  thought  and  moraHty,  and  instead 
of  nourishing  the  roots  of  all  helpful  social  and 
political    agencies,     unceasingly    retarded    and 
counteracted  them.     In   fact,    as   a   still   more 
trustworthy  authority  informs  us,  "  they  changed 
the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie."     They  were /cz/se 
religions  ;  as  false   as   the    geographies    or  the 
cosmogonies  of  the  same  origin  ;  true  only  in 
so  far  as  the  religious  faculty  in  man  declares 
for    a   supernatural    of   some    kind.     In    short, 
there  is  no  stronger  argument  for  the  necessity 
of  a  revelation  than  the  history  of  natural  reli- 
gions.    Whatever  may  be  said  of  individuals,  it 
must  be  acknowledged  that  the  great  religions 
of  the  world  present  most  misleading  conceptions 
of  God  and  of  the  way  to  become  one  with  Him.' 
But  while  we  condemn  many  religious  sys- 
tems as  exhibiting  more  of  error  than  of  truth, 
we  must  beware  of  pronouncing  judgment  on 
the   individuals   who    by  means   of  these    sys- 
tems, or  in  spite    of   these   systems,  have    en- 
deavoured to  find  God  and  to  live  the  highest 
and   purest   life    conceivable    by    them.     It  is 
my  belief  that  no  man  is  savingly  united  to  God 
without    the    aid    of    Christ's    Spirit.     At    the 
same  time  I  believe  that  God's  care  and  com- 
passion extend  not  only  to  those  to  whom  His 

^  See  Jowett's  strongly  condemnatory  criticism  of  the 
Greek  religion  in  the  paper  above  cited. 


S^.  Paid  and  the  Heathen.        227 

extraordinary  revelations  have  penetrated,  but 
to  all  men  under  whatever  religion  they  are  now 
living;  and  if  we  are  at  all  to  judge  who  have 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  we  must  judge  not  by  men's 
possession  or  lack  of  a  knowledge  which  has 
been  impossible  to  them,  but  by  their  conduct. 
Christ  has  been  made  known  to  us  that  we 
may  become  like  Him  :  if  others  are  liker  Him 
than  we  are,  although  they  have  never  heard 
the  name  of  Jesus,  they  will  enter  the  kingdom 
of  God  before  us.  Salvation  is  resemblance  to 
Christ ;  ^  it  is  the  possession  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  and  if  the  fruits  of  that  Spirit  are  found 
in  the  life  of  those  who  have  known  nothing  of 
the  historical  Christ,  we  should  welcome  the 
idea  thus  suggested,  that  apart  from  this  know- 
ledge our  Lord  may  have  found  means  of  com- 
municating His  Spirit  to  some.^ 

IV. — But  is  it  not  possible,  after  all,  that 
these  religions  may  have  actually  been  more 
suitable   and  more  beneficial  than  Christianity 

^  This  resemblance,  however,  must  extend  not  onh^  to 
the  moral  character,  but  also  to  the  attitude  towards  God 
maintained  by  Christ. 

2  The  truth  I  am  trying  to  present  was  never  better 
formulated  than  in  the  words  of  the  wise  and  liberal 
authors  of  the  Westminster  Confession  :  "  All  other  elect 
persons  [besides  infants],  who  are  incapable  of  being 
outwardly  called  by  the  ministry  of  the  word,  are  regene- 
rated and  saved  by  Christ  through  the  Spirit,  who  worketh 
when,  and  where,  and  how  He  pleaseth." 

16* 


J    2  28  The  Perfect  Religion. 

could   have  been  to    the   races   which    adopted 
them  ? 

*'  Speaking  generally,"  says  Herbert  Spencer, 
"  the  religion  current  in  each  age  and  among 
\  each  people  has  been  as  near  an  approximation 
to  the  truth  as  it  was  then  and  there  possible 
for  men  to  receive."  ^  Similarly  we  find  Max 
Miiller  asserting  that  ''  in  one  sense  every  reli- 
gion was  a  true  religion,  being  the  only  religion 
which  was  possible  at  the  time,  which  was  com- 
patible with  the  language,  the  thoughts,  and  the 
sentiments  of  each  generation,  which  was  ap- 
propriate to  the  age  of  the  world. "^  This  opinion 
has  been  held  by  men  of  various  creeds.  The 
Brahman  says,  "  Men  of  an  enlightened  un- 
derstanding well  know  that  the  Supreme  has 
imparted  to  each  nation  the  doctrine  most  suit- 
able for  it,  and  He  therefore  beholds  with  sa- 
tisfaction the  various  ways  in  which  He  is 
worshipped."  ^  The  complacent  Chinaman  re- 
echoes the  same  idea  when  he  replies  to  the 
zealous  missionary,  "  Our  Josh,  your  Josh  ; 
your  Josh  for  you,  our  Josh  for  us;  all  very 
good  Josh."  Mohammed  himself  seems  at 
times  to  have  entertained  a  somewhat  similar 
view  at  least  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian  reli- 

^  First  Principles^  \i.  ii6. 

2  httrod.  to  Sc.  of  Rclig.  p.  261. 

3  Hardwick's  Christ  and  other  Masters^  i.  27  (2nd  ed.). 


The  Absolute  aiid  Relative  Best.    229 

gions.  "  Unto  every  one  of  you  have  we  given 
a  law  and  an  open  path ;  and,  if  God  had 
pleased,  He  had  surely  made  you  one  people ; 
but  He  hath  thought  fit  to  give  you  different 
laws,  that  He  might  try  you  in  that  which  He 
hath  given  you  respectively.  Therefore,  strive 
to  excel  each  other  in  good  works :  unto  God 
shall  ye  all  return,  and  then  will  He  declare 
unto  you  that  concerning  which  ye  have  dis- 
agreed." ' 

Now,  although  it  is  easy  to  give  to  such  utter- 
ances the  accent  of  indifferentism,  and  to  con- 
demn them  offhand  as  putting  all  religions  on  a 
level,  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  theory  they  sug- 
gest is  w^orthy  of  the  most  patient  consideration. 
The  theory  that  the  religion  which  is  absolutely 
the  best  is  not  therefore  relatively  the  best,  but'- 
is  found  unsuitable  and  even  inapplicable  to  cer- 
tain races  in  a  certain  stage  of  their  develop- 
ment, is  a  theory  which  claims  to  base  itself  in 
the  soundest  philosophy  of  history,  and  which 
brings  illustrations  of  its  truth  from  the  actual 
successes  and  failures  of  various  creeds.  When 
Solon  was  asked  if  he  had  promulgated  among 
the  Athenians  the  best  laws,  he  replied.  "The 
best  they  are  capable  of  receiving."  And  so  a 
religion  not  absolutely  the  best  may  be  the  best 
which    a  given  nation  is  capable  of   receiving. 

^  Sura  V.  (Sale's  Translation). 


230  The  Perfect  Religion, 

The  great  lesson  in  comparative  religion 
which  we  learn  from  the  connection  of  Judaism 
and  Christianity,  is  that  men  are  not  always 
ripe  for  the  highest  religion;  that  there  is 
a  fulness  of  time  which  it  may  take  four 
thousand  years  to  produce.  The  Mosaic  reli- 
gion, imperfect  as  it  was  compared  with  Christi- 
anity, was  better  for  Israel  during  its  period  of 
tutelage  and  preparation  than  the  religion  of 
Christ  would  have  been.  And  the  question  is, 
How  far  does  this  principle  apply  to  the  reli- 
gions which  are  not  the  historical  forerunners 
of  Christianity?  Though  Christianity  as  a  his- 
torical fact  was  prepared  for  by  Mosaism  alone, 
may  its  acceptance  as  the  ultimate  religion  not 
be  prepared  for  by  any  one  of  the  great  religions  ? 
May  not  these  religions  as  well  as  Mosaism 
serve  in  their  measures  as  pedagogues,  keeping 
the  nations  from  running  away  from  all  religious 
teaching  ?  Have  they  not  kept  alive  in  men  the 
thirst  for  God  and  some  faint  knowledge  of  His 
accessibility  and  oversight  of  the  world  ? 

In  answer  to  these  questions,  it  is  obvious  to 
remark,  in  the  first  place,  that  Mosaism,  being 
itself  a  revealed  religion,  stands  on  so  different 
a  footing  from  natural  religions  that  we  cannot 
.  argue  from  it  to  them.  There  is  evidence  that 
I  it  was  designed  as  a  preparation  for  Christi- 
anity ;    the    providential    design    of    the   other 


Faihii^e  of  CJiristianity  in  Arabia.   231 

religions  is  as  yet  unascertained,  and  they  can 
be  considered  preparations  for  Christianity  only 
in  the  limited  sense  of  keeping  before  men's 
minds  some  idea  of  God  and  of  religious  duty. 
Experience  indeed  seems  to  show  that  practi- 
cally they  are  in  many  cases  hindrances  to  the 
acceptance  of  any  better  religion. 

And  it  is  to  be  remarked,  secondly,  that  the 
above-cited  assertion  of  Mr.  Spencer  is  purely 
gratuitous  and  incapable  of  verification.  Apart 
from  experiment,  it  cannot  be  ascertained  what 
religion  any  age  or  people  is  capable  of  re- 
ceiving. Christianity  has  been  accepted  by  thei 
most  unpromising  races;  and,  for  all  Mr. 
Spencer  knows,  had  it  been  offered,  it  might 
long  ago  have  been  accepted  by  tribes  that  have 
lived  for  centuries,  and  are  still  living,  under 
such  "approximation  to  the  truth"  as  devil- 
worship  or  Sivaism  affords. 

But  the  primitive  history  of  Mohammedan- 
ism in  Arabia  is  sometimes  cited  as  an  instance 
in  which  it  seems  that  where  Christianity  could 
effect  little  or  nothing  for  a  people,  an  inferior 
religion  effected  much.  And  although  Mo- 
hammedanism is  no  fair  specimen  of  natural 
religion,  having  so  largely  borrowed  from  Juda- 
ism, yet  it  is  worth  while  to  look  at  the  facts,  and 
estimate  exactly  the  amount  of  truth  there  is  in 
the  assertion.     It  is  not  denied  that  this  religion 


/ 


w 


232  The  Perfect  Rcligi07i. 

did  at  once  effect  reforms  which  Christianity  had 
failed  to  effect ;  it  accomphshed  more  for  Arabia 
in   a  few  years   than    Christianity  had  accom- 
phshed in  centuries.     It  aboHshed  at   a  stroke 
the    idolatry    against     which    Christianity    had 
fought  in  vain,  and  it  introduced  an  idea  of  God 
which,  though  imperfect,  w^as  at   least  similar 
to,  as  it  was  borrowed  from,  the  Jewish   idea. 
And  to  this  day  Mohammedanism  has  a  greater 
influence  on  the  outward  conduct  of  the  masses 
than  Christianity  has.     And   Mohammedanism 
has  this  greater  influence  precisely  because  it  is 
an   inferior  religion,  trusting  more  to  law  than 
to  the  spirit.     The  command  to   abstain  from 
wine  is  no  more  emphatic  than  the  Christian 
command  to  avoid  drunkenness,  but  it  is  im- 
bedded in  a  religion  of  precept,  rule,  and   out- 
w^ard    authority;    w^hereas    Christians    are    left 
more  to  their  individual  feeling  and  conscience, 
and  are  encouraged  to  become  a  law  to  them- 
selves.    Mohammedans  are  treated  as  children, 
and  behave  themselves  as  boys  in  school.  Chris- 
tians are  treated   as  men,  and   often  show  that 
they  are  not  worthy  of  such  treatment. 

It  is  therefore  idle  to  imagine  that  if  Moham- 
med had  become  a  Christian,  and  had  preached 
the  religion  of  Christ  with  the  same  zeal  and 
determination  which  characterised  his  preaching 
of  Islam,  the  result  would  have  been  an  exten- 


Christianity  too  good  for  Arabia,  233 

sion  of  Christianity  as  wide  and  enduring  and 
fruitful  as  the  extension  of  Mohammedanism 
has  proved.  It  is  idle  to  make  any  such  sup- 
position as  this,  because  had  Mohammed  been 
a  Christian  he  could  not  have  used  the  instru- 
ments he  did  use,  either  for  the  extension  of  his 
religion  among  surrounding  nations,  or  for  the 
enforcement  of  its  precepts  upon  those  who 
accepted  it.  It  is  not  the  seeming  accident 
that  the  one  religion  enjoyed  the  services  of  an 
apostle  more  zealous  and  skilful  than  any  en- 
joyed by  the  rival  creed ;  it  is  not  this  which 
gave  success  to  Islam  wdiere  Christianity  had 
failed,  but  that  the  more  spiritual  creed  by  its 
very  spirituality  precluded  the  use  of  such  in- 
struments of  propagation  and  enforcement  as 
the  inferior  creed  could  use.  The  comparative 
failure  of  Christianity  in  Arabia  and  in  the 
neighbouring  countries  where  Islam  enjoyed  its 
most  signal  triumphs  is  not  accounted  for  by 
that  which  is  accidental,  but  only  by  that  which 
is  essential  to  the  one  religion  and  to  the  other. 
Christianity  failed,  in  so  far  as  it  did  fail,  because 
its  nature  required  it  to  attempt  to  "guide  by 
the  eye "  men  whose  dispositions  and  habits 
could  be  governed  only  by  the  more  palpable 
and  inviolable  restraints  of  bit  and  bridle.  It 
failed  because  the  Arabs  did  not  desire  to  be 
"righteous  overmuch,"    but    desiderated  a  re- 


i 


234  T/ie  Perfect  Religion. 

ligion  which  gave  them  Hberal  allowances  both 
in  this  world  and  the  next.  They  took, to  Mo- 
hammedanism because  it  solved  the  problem 
and  showed  them  how  they  could  please  God 
by  pleasing  themselves.  They  enlarged  their 
inheritance  in  heaven  by  conquering  a  broader 
heritage  on  earth,  and  took  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  by  pillage  and  slaughter.  The  purer 
the  form,  therefore,  in  which  Christianity  had 
been  presented  to  the  Arabians,  the  less  likely 
was  it  that  they  would  accept  it. 

It  is,  however,  pertinent  to  inquire  whether 
the  rapid  acceptance  of  Islam  and  the  conse- 
quent improvement  in  morality  was  worth  the 
price  paid  for  it.  The  triumph  of  Islam  was 
the  doom  of  the  highest  form  of  religion.  No 
doubt  it  was  not  verv  probable  that  Christianity 
would  either  be  intelligently  accepted  in  Arabia 
or  would  become  in  a  pure  form  the  sole  religion 
of  the  countries  now  Mohammedan ;  but  the 
triumph  of  Islam  turned  this  improbability  into 
an  impossibility.  These  countries  are  less  open 
to  Christianity  than  those  more  barbarous  lands 
in  which  religions  much  more  unlike  our  own 
have  prevailed.  In  point  of  fact  Islam  has  not 
educated  its  adherents  to  the  reception  of  a 
more  spiritual  religion  than  itself.  Spiritual 
men  it  has  reared :  under  all  religions  there 
arise   men    whose    spiritual    desires    burst    the 


Conditions  impervio7ts  to  Christianity.  235 

bonds  of  the  system  that  first  helped  them  to 
understand  things  divine.  But  the  nations 
which  have  accepted  Islam  cannot  be  said  to  be 
any  nearer  accepting  Christianity  now,  or  any 
better  prepared  for  the  highest  form  of  religion 
than  the  Arabs  to  whom  Mohammed  preached. 
Now,  an  illustration  of  the  nature  of  the  evil 
thus  wrought  in  the  world  lies  to  our  hand. 
Most  of  our  statesmen  and  leaders  of  opinion 
vehemently  object  to  anything  like  paternal 
government  or  the  infringement  of  the  liberty 
of  the  subject.  They  do  not  question  that  a 
strong  hand  might  put  down  some  of  our 
national  vices,  and  make  us  show  better  on 
statistical  tables  of  morality.  An  entire  repres- 
sion of  the  liquor  traffic  and  a  relentless  punish- 
ment of  offenders  would  go  far  to  remove  one 
stain  from  the  face  of  society.  Why  then  is 
this  not  done  ?  Because  it  is  believed  that  the 
gain  would  be  more  apparent  than  real,  and  that 
it  would  not  compensate  for  the  loss  of  indi- 
vidual liberty.  That  is  to  say,  it  is  recognised 
that  nothing  is  so  precious  as  self-government, 
and  that  enforced  virtue  is  apt  to  develope  into 
some  more  hideous  and  deep-seated  vice.  They 
recognise  that  a  country  may  really  be  in  a 
healthier  and  far  more  hopeful  state  when  liberty 
is  turned  into  license  than  when  outward  re- 
spectability is  secured  by  ignominious  despotism. 


V 


236  The  Perfect  Religion. 

But  the  gain  which  Mohammedanism  brought 
was  of  a  kind  analogous  to  that  which  is  secured 
by  outward  authority :  it  secured  immediate 
reformation  at  the  price  of  future  growth. 

The  conclusion  then  which,  it  seems  to  me, 
is  fairly  deducible  from  these  facts,  is  this,  that 
there  are  conditions  of  societ}^,  as  there  are 
states  and  stages  of  the  individual  character,  to 
which  Christianity  appeals  in  vain,^  or  in  which, 
if  it  does  succeed  in  finding  a  nominal  accept- 
ance, it  remains  inoperative.  And  undoubtedly 
in  such  a  case  it  is  better  that  there  be  an 
j inferior  religion  accepted  than  none  at  all,  sup- 
/  posing  always  that  this  inferior  religion  be  one 
which  is  not  wholly  false  and  evil.  But  if  this 
inferior  religion  be  one  which  by  its  nature  is 
unsusceptible  of  progress,  and  still  more  if  it 
turns  the  present  incapacity  to  accept  Chris- 
tianity into    a   formal    opposition  to  it,  it  may 

^  These  states  are  not  always  charactererised  by  a 
backward  civilization,  or  by  a  low  physique.  What  does 
characterise  them,  is  a  question  too  vast  to  discuss  here. 
Christian  missions  have  succeeded  among  the  most  de- 
graded races,  while  among  nations  in  more  favourable 
conditions  their  success  has  been  tardy  and  doubtful. 
Our  Scotch  missions  in  India  are  wisely  worked  on  the 
understanding  that  no  great  immediate  success  is  to  be 
looked  for,  but  that  every  agency  which  indoctrinates  the 
community  with  a  healthy  morality  in  business,  or  with  a 
respect  for  law,  or  with  the  Christian  ideas  of  excellence 
in  any  department  of  human  life,  necessarily  aids  in 
securing  the  ultimate  triumph  of  Christianity. 


Practical  Results,  237 

reasonably  be  questioned  whether  the  perma-' 
nent  disabihty  it  entails  does  not  far  outweigh 
the  immediate  benefit  it  confers.  In  other  words, 
we  conclude  that  what  is  true  in  every  other 
department  of  human  life  is  true  also  of  religion. 
The  Red  Indian,  who  receives  most  important 
information  from  a  few  rude  figures  carved  on 
the  bark  of  a  tree,  can  make  no  use  whatever 
of  a  written  description  of  the  country.  A 
despotism  is  not  the  absolutely  best  form  of 
government,  but  it  is  undeniably  the  best  for 
nations  at  a  certain  stage  of  political  develop- 
ment. But  the  benefit  of  its  adoption  by  any 
people  will  be  shown  especially  in  the  success 
with  which  it  trains  them  to  acknowledge  and 
adopt  some  higher  and  more  perfect  form  of 
government.  A  milk  diet  is  very  poor  food  for 
the  adult,  but  it  is  the  only  food  which  an 
infant  can  receive  or  find  any  nourishment  in. 
Its  suitableness  for  the  infant,  however,  may  be 
measured  precisely  by  its  success  in  fitting  him 
to  long  for  and  utilize  the  food  of  the  adult. 
The  government  of  one  race  by  another,  as  in 
our  Indian  Empire,  is  not  an  ideal  political  con- 
dition, but  probably  a  large  proportion  of  the 
subject  race  would  acknowledge  that  self- 
government  had  become  impossible  to  them, 
or,  at  all  events,  that  their  subjection  brings 
them   advantages  superior   to    any   they   could 


238  The  Perfect  Religion. 

otherwise  have  attained.  If,  however,  these 
advantages  do  not  fit  them  for  self-government, 
if  famiharity  with  our  customs,  laws,  literature, 
government,  and  history,  does  not  lift  them 
above  the  condition  in  which  we  found  them, 
and  make  them  capable  of  the  highest  forms  of 
national  life,  it  may  be  questioned,  and  it  will 
be  doubted,  wdiether,  after  all,  their  present  con- 
dition of  subjection  has  been,  even  relatively 
the  best.  In  like  manner  it  may  be  granted 
that  Islam  was  more  akin  to  the  Arabs  of  the 
seventh  century  than  Christianity,  and  did  good 
w^hich "  Christianity  had  not  done,  but  it  is  the 
reproach  of  Islam  that  it  has  not  trained  its 
adherents  to  the  reception  of  Christianity.' 

It  may  still  be  asked.  What  is  the  practical 
outcome  of  these  facts  and  principles  ?  what  is 
their  bearing  on  missionary  effort  ?  If  there 
are  tribes  so  rude  that  they  cannot  conceive  of 
God  at  all  without  a  visible  symbol  of  His 
presence ;  if  there  are  races  so  savage  that 
they  must  pass  through  the  discipline  of  a  legal 
religion  before  they  can  be  trusted   with  a  re- 

^  It  is  awkward  to  omit  what  is  really  an  essential  cle- 
ment of  this  argument — the  discussion  of  the  question 
whether  there  are  any  races  strictly  non-progressive  ;  but 
space  is  denied  me,  and  I  can  only  say  that,  while  it 
seems  as  if  some  nations,  like  some  families,  had  already 
exhausted  their  chances  and  must  now  die  out,  it  cannot 
be  said  that  any  which  survive  are  incapable  of  progress. 


Conchision.  239 

ligion    that   is   wholly   inward ;    if   there   is  no 
department  of  human  affairs  in  wdiich  we  need 
more  carefully  to  distinguish  between  what  is 
absolutely  and  what  is  relatively  the  best — may 
not  a  missionary  err  in  preaching  the  gospel  to 
every  creature,  and  might  he  not  be  better  em-  / 
ployed  in   preaching   some    religion  which  the' 
people  would  accept  ?     Now,  in  the  first  place, 
missionaries    do  in    fact    recognise    some    indi- 
viduals and  races  as  hopeful,  others  as  hopeless  ; 
and  in    doing   so   they   follow   the    example  of 
their  Master.      Again,    it   is   obvious   that   the 
only  infallible  w-ay  to  detect  who  are  capable  of 
accepting  Christianity  is  to  offer  it  to  all.     He 
would  be  a  very  presumptuous  man  who  should, 
previous  to  experiment,  take  upon  him  to  say  of 
any  nation  or  race  that  it  was  impervious  to 
Christian  truth.     Neither  can   any  one  predict 
at  what  stage  or  period  or  turn  of  affairs  any 
country  will  at  length  yield  to  a  persistent  and 
wise,    though    hitherto    ineffectual    attempt    to 
Christianize  it.     The  religion  of  Christ  is  fitted 
to  become  the  universal  religion,  although  it  is 
impossible  to  foresee  what  agencies  may  be  re- 
quisite  to   bring   all    nations   to   the    point    of 
accepting  it.     And  while  we   may  be  glad  that 
in  the  absence  of  Christianity  men  have  derived 
some  comfort,  hope,  and  stimulus  from  inferior 
religions,  every  one  w^ho  appreciates  the  work 


240  TJie  Perfect  Religion. 

of  Christ  will  do  what  he  can  that  as  rapidly  as 
possible  He  may  be  acknowledged  by  all  men 
as  "the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life."  Besides, 
in  the  midst  of  nations  which  as  a  whole  lack 
the  moral  tone  that  predisposes  to  the  recep- 
tion of  the  most  spiritual  religion,  there  may 
be  exceptional  individuals  far  surpassing  the 
general  national  character.  It  was  so  to  some 
extent  with  the  Jews.  As  a  whole  they  proved 
themselves  unable  to  accept  the  religion  of 
'  Christ,  and  yet  among  them  were  found  excep- 
tional men  who  so  appreciated  and  received  the 
religion,  that  on  them  the  Church  was  built. 
Above  all,  the  man  whose  own  convictions  of 
the  truth  are  profound  will  utter  himself  in 
the  face  of  all  discouraging  appearances.  To 
quote  the  words  of  one  whose  own  experience 
of  the  receptiveness  of  his  generation  has  been 
somewhat  mixed  :  "  The  highest  truth  the  wise 
man  sees  he  will  fearlessly  utter ;  knowing  that, 
let  what  may  come  of  it,  he  is  thus  playing  his 
right  part  in  the  world — knowing  that  if  he  can 
effect  the  change  he  aims  at — well :  if  not — 
well  also  ;  though  not  50  well."  ^ 

I  Herbert  Spencer's  FUst  P7'inciples,  p.  123. 


UNWIN    BROTHERS,    PRINTERS,    CHILWORTH    AND    LONDON, 

( 


^ 


^ 


( 


DATE  DUE 

Dee«««r^*w* 

n«<. 

iiAN  1  3  ^6J 

tow  2.  '   T 

•*^f 

,-«***««liN"«^^ 

* 

4PP*«4»'««««^ 

Si. 

• 

m 

GAYLGRD 

PRINTED  IN  U.S   A.